Մատթէոս / Matthew - 7 |

Text:
< PreviousՄատթէոս - 7 Matthew - 7Next >


tr▾ ac▾ mh▾ all ▾
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
This chapter continues and concludes Christ's sermon on the mount, which is purely practical, directing us to order our conversation aright, both toward God and man; for the design of the Christian religion is to make men good, every way good. We have, I. Some rules concerning censure and reproof, ver. 1-6. II. Encouragements given us to pray to God for what we need, ver. 7-11. III. The necessity of strictness in conversation urged upon us, ver. 12-14. IV. A caution given us to take heed of false prophets, ver. 15-20. V. The conclusion of the whole sermon, showing the necessity of universal obedience to Christ's commands, without which we cannot expect to be happy, ver. 21-27. VI. The impression which Christ's doctrine made upon his hearers, ver. 28, 29.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
Our Lord warns men against rash judgment and uncharitable censures, Mat 7:1-5. Shows that holy things must not be profaned, Mat 7:6; gives encouragement to fervent persevering prayer, Mat 7:7-11. Shows how men should deal with each other, Mat 7:12. Exhorts the people to enter in at the strait gate, Mat 7:13, Mat 7:14; to beware of false teachers, who are to be known by their fruits, Mat 7:15-20. Shows that no man shall be saved by his mere profession of Christianity, however specious, Mat 7:22, Mat 7:23. The parable of the wise man who built his house upon a rock, Mat 7:24, Mat 7:25. Of the foolish man who built his house, without a foundation, on the sand, Mat 7:26, Mat 7:27. Christ concludes his sermon, and the people are astonished at his doctrine, Mat 7:28, Mat 7:29.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
Mat 7:1, Christ, continuing his sermon on the mount, reproves rash judgment, etc; Mat 7:28, Christ ends his sermon, and the people are astonished.
7:17:1: Մի՛ դատիք, զի մի դատիցիք.
1 «Մի՛ դատէք, որ Աստծուց չդատուէք
7 «Մի՛ դատէք, որպէս զի չդատուիք։
Մի՛ դատիք, զի մի՛ դատիցիք:

7:1: Մի՛ դատիք, զի մի դատիցիք.
1 «Մի՛ դատէք, որ Աստծուց չդատուէք
7 «Մի՛ դատէք, որպէս զի չդատուիք։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:11: Не судите, да не судимы будете,
7:1  μὴ κρίνετε, ἵνα μὴ κριθῆτε·
7:1. Μὴ (Lest) κρίνετε, (ye-should-separate) ἵνα (so) μὴ (lest) κριθῆτε: (ye-might-have-been-separated)
7:1. nolite iudicare ut non iudiceminiJudge not, that you may not be judged.
1. Judge not, that ye be not judged.
7:1. “Do not judge, so that you may not be judged.
Judge not, that ye be not judged:

1: Не судите, да не судимы будете,
7:1  μὴ κρίνετε, ἵνα μὴ κριθῆτε·
7:1. nolite iudicare ut non iudicemini
Judge not, that you may not be judged.
7:1. “Do not judge, so that you may not be judged.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
1 (Лк VI:37). Прежде всего, обращает на себя внимание вопрос, существует ли связь, и какая именно, первого стиха и вообще всей седьмой главы с тем, о чем говорилось в предшествующей главе и ближе всего в 34 стихе этой главы. Нужно только просто соединить VI:34 с VII:1: «довольно для каждого дня своей заботы. Не судите, да не судимы будете», чтобы видеть, что никакой связи между этими стихами не существует. Такое заключение подтверждается тем, что в VII:1 нет никакой соединительной частицы, как, например, «же» (de), «и», «или» и проч., употребляемой в греч. языке для выражения связи. Если, следовательно, и существует какая-либо связь с предыдущим, то она может относиться не к отдельному стиху, а ко всей предшествующей главе. Но многие экзегеты совсем отрицают и эту связь, говоря, что в VII-ой главе начинается речь совершенно о новых предметах. «Никакой связи с предыдущим», так кратко и энергично выражается один немецкий комментатор (Де-Ветте). Те экзегеты, которые признают связь, дают объяснения, которые иногда совершенно не походят одно на другое. Одни объясняют связь, говоря, что в VII-ой главе содержится противоположение тому, что сказано в VI:14 и след., или же тому, что сказано в этой главе о фарисеях, и таким образом указывается, что суда не должно быть вследствие обязанности людей прощать друг другу, или, по крайней мере, что суд не должен быть фарисейским. Другие объясняют связь так: в шестой главе говорилось об отношении людей к Царству Небесному; теперь начинается речь об отношении их друг к другу. Граждане Царства Христова должны судить осмотрительно своих сограждан и прежде всего улучшать самих себя, если хотят быть судьями и исправлять других. Третьи: если вы серьезно и ревностно стремитесь к совершенству, то и по отношению к ближним вам следует быть кроткими и не осуждать. Еще объяснение: «с помрачением человеческого чувства о Боге, которое выражается в попечении только о земных благах, все более и более развивается крайняя испорченность религиозной жизни, выражающаяся в фарисейской праведности, и среди людей с одной стороны развивается фанатизм, который судит ближнего все с большею и большею черствостию, а с другой — все более и более плотское поведение и пренебрежение святыней» (Лянге). Альфорд выражает связь в следующих формулах: «связью с предыдущей главой непосредственно служит слово kakia (VI:34), при помощи которого Спаситель бросает взгляд в лучшем случае на бедность и греховность человеческой жизни; и теперь Им даются правила, как нужно жить в этом Мире и среди таких же грешников, как мы сами; посредственно же — и в более общем смысле — здесь продолжающееся предостережение против лицемерия в нас и других». Все эти и подобные предположения представляются мало вероятными. Лучшим представляется толкование Цана, который говорит, что если до сих пор речь в нагорной проповеди представляла из себя упорядоченное целое, была составлена из ясно обособленных и, однако, внутренне связанных между собою групп мыслей, то c VII:1 следует ряд очень разнообразных маленьких отрывков, связь которых с первого взгляда походит на шнур, на который нанизаны перлы, и с двухсоставной речью VI:19–34 эта связь не ясна. Такое объяснение, по-видимому, всего ближе подходит к делу. Нагорная проповедь вся состоит из так называемых очевидных истин, постепенно сделавшихся неясными естественному человеку и проясненных для его сознания Спасителем. Если так, то отыскивать близкую связь между отдельными изречениями, по крайней мере, в некоторых случаях, напрасно. Тут только и можно отыскивать шнур, на который нанизаны перлы, все одинакового достоинства, но не соприкасающееся одни с другими. Где же этот шнур? Не заходя слишком далеко назад, возьмем только шестую главу и посмотрим, нельзя ли его здесь отыскать и видеть. Мы встречаемся здесь с целым рядом отрицательных выражений, или запрещений, к которым по местам присоединяются положительные заповеди. Запрещения не имеют повсюду одинаковой формы (в греч.); однако видно, что в них содержится перечисление того, чего люди не должны делать. Таким образом, схематически, с присоединением выражений и 7-й главы, все дело можно представить так. Спаситель говорит: «не труби пред собою» (VI:2); «не будьте, как лицемеры» (VI:5); «не говорите лишнего, как язычники» (VI:7), «не уподобляйтесь им» (VI:8); «не будьте унылы» (VI:16); «не собирайте себе сокровищ на земле» (VI:19); «не заботьтесь для души вашей» (VI:25); «не заботьтесь и не говорите…» (VI:31); «не заботьтесь о завтрашнем дне» (VI:34). В VII-й главе речь продолжается в том же духе: не судите» (VII:1); «не давайте святыни псам» (VII:6). Если говорить, что между VII:1 и VI:34 нет связи, то она неясна была и раньше, например, в VI:19, потому что и там не было никакой соединительной частицы. Просматривая все вышеприведенные отрицательные выражения, какую связь мы можем открыть между ними? Очевидно, что связи никакой нет или по местам она очень незначительна. И однако мы видим, что вся эта речь совершенно естественна и прилична народной ораторской речи, в которой мысли текут строго логически и связно. Связь эта отличается крайней простотой и настолько безыскусственна, что в некоторых случаях как будто даже вовсе исчезает. Все это может доставлять затруднения ученым; но, напротив, сильно облегчает понимание речи для простых людей, которые обыкновенно следят не за тем, как одно предложение логически вытекает из другого, а больше за отдельными мыслями самими по себе. К сказанному нужно прибавить, что отыскание надлежащей связи между VI-й и VII-й главами и в изречениях этой последней затрудняется еще и тем, что VII глава имеет сходство с частью нагорной проповеди, изложенной у Луки VI:37–49, тогда как вся шестая глава Матфея у Луки пропущена. Говорят, что в изложении Луки больше связи, чем у Матфея, но с первого раза этого, однако, не видно. — Что касается смысла самого выражения: «не судите, да не судимы будете», то для объяснения его может служить прежде всего то обстоятельство, что Ап. Павел решительно восстает против обычая коринфских христиан «судиться у нечестивых», увещевает их судиться «у святых», отрицая здесь, очевидно, тогдашний гражданский суд (1 Кор VI, I и след.). Полезно заметить, что в древнейшей христианской литературе изречение Христа приводится в послании к филиппийцам Поликарпа, епископа Смирнского (XI:3), и Климента Римского (1 Кор XIII). Так как реальный смысл изречения Христа, несмотря на его видимую простоту, представляется одним из самых труднейших для толкования, то далеко не мешает обратить внимание и на то, как понято было изречение в самой глубокой древности, непосредственными и ближайшими учениками апостолов. Поликарп приглашает лиц, к которым пишет, оставлять пустое празднословие (apoliponteV thn kenhn mataiologian, XI:1). Воскресивший Христа из мертвых, говорит Поликарп, и нас воскресит, если будем исполнять волю его, возлюбим то, что Он возлюбил, и будем уклоняться от всякой неправды, корыстолюбия, сребролюбия, злословия (или клеветы — katalaliaV, XI:2). Эти свои тезисы Поликарп доказывает текстами, заимствованными из нагорной проповеди, по изложению Матфея и Луки (Мф VII:1; V:3, 10; Лк VI:20, 37). Текст «не судите, да не судимы будете» приведен буквально по Мф VII:1. Для нас теперь важно не это, а то, что текст ясно приводится Поликарпом в доказательство греховности злословия, клеветы и ложного свидетельства. Поликарп не применяет его к судебным установлениям и их деятельности, а только — к различным грехам и недостаткам в человеческом обществе. По Клименту «неосуждение» других есть результат смирения. Далее следует такое увещание: «милуйте, чтобы быть помилованными, прощайте, чтобы прощено было вам, как вы делаете, так будет сделано и вам; как даете, так воздается и вам; как судите, так и будете судимы (hV krinete outwV kriqh sesqe); какою мерою мерите, такою отмерено будет и вам». И здесь опять нет речи ни об официальных судьях, ни о судебных установлениях. Общий тон рассуждений позднейших церковных писателей, насколько нам известно, таков же. Они не говорят о гражданском суде. Рассуждая о частном суде, они указывают, что человек не должен быть суровым судьей (pikroV dikasthV), и что самый суд должен заключаться во внушении, совете, желании исправления. Но частный суд не отрицается. «И так что же? спрашивает Златоуст, если (кто-нибудь) соблудит, то неужели мне не говорить, что худо блудодеяние, и неужели не следует исправлять распутника? Исправляй, но не как враг, и не как враг, требующий возмездия, но как врач, прилагающий лекарство. Спаситель не сказал, не останавливай грешника, но: не суди, т. е. не будь жестоким судьею». Златоуст говорит, что и Сам Христос, и апостолы судили много раз и осуждали грешников, и что если бы понимать текст в буквальном смысле, то такое понимание противоречило бы многим др. местам Нового Завета. Слова эти справедливы, потому что в Новом Завете действительно указывается, что Христос и Сам судил людей (Мф XXIII:14, 33); дал власть судить и апостолам, которые этою властью пользовались (1 Тим V:20; 2 Тим IV:2; Тит 1, 9; II:15; также 1 Тим IV:1; 2 Ин X; 1 Фес V:21). Августин предлагал объяснять здесь «сомнительные факты», истолковывая их «с лучшей стороны». «В двух случаях, говорит он, мы должны остерегаться безрассудного суда: когда неизвестно, с каким намерением совершено какое-нибудь дело; или же неизвестно, каков будет человек, который кажется или добрым, или злым». Иероним, указав на то, что Павел осудил Коринфского прелюбодея (1 Кор, V), а Петр Ананию и Сапфиру (Деян, V), говорит, что Христос не запретил, а научил, как судить. Таким образом, видно, что церковные писатели, уклоняясь от рассуждений о гражданском суде, признают, однако, необходимость частного или даже церковного суда, делая уступки практической необходимости осуждать грех как такой. В позднейшее время некоторые толкователи заповедь Спасителя понимают гораздо строже. Категорическая и сказанная без всяких ограничений заповедь многими, преимущественно сектантами, понималась буквально в смысле отрицания всякого суда, выступления против властей и свержения их (анабаптисты). С другой стороны, подобные же толкования в новое время часто делались поводом к усвоению «слабой сентиментальности» и «субъективной несдержанности» по отношению к преступникам, служили оправданием широкой терпимости, которая относилась безразлично ко лжи и греху, к правде и справедливости. А в тех случаях, когда суд за преступления не ослаблялся, пытались основывать на заповеди Христа по крайней мере терпимость к ложным учениям или заблуждающимся в мнениях или учениях людям. Немудрено, поэтому, если и новейшие экзегеты сосредоточивали все свое внимание на объяснении этого трудного изречения и старались это выяснить. Мнения, высказанные ими, до того разнообразны, что их трудно и перечислить. Утверждали, напр., что Христос говорит не «de minisferiis vel officiis, divinitus ordinatis, sed de judiciis, quae fiunt extra seu praeter vocationes et gubernationes divinas (не о служениях, божественно установленных, а о судах, которые происходят вне или помимо призваний или управлений божественных)». Возражая против отрицания светских судов, указывали на то, что заповедь Христа нельзя понимать категорически в виду, с одной стороны, противоположения: не судите — не будете судимы, которое будто бы можно изменить так: судите, но так, чтобы вам можно было получить оправдательный приговор, когда сами предстанете на суд, а с другой — что Христос в 5 стихе не запрещает совсем суда над ближним, но требует, чтобы судья предварительно вынул сначала бревно из глаза своего. Таким образом, в стихах 2–5 подразумевается ограничение категорической заповеди, данной в 1 стихе. Христос запрещает не вообще всякий суд, а только «некомпетентный», который совершается не по призванию, не по должности и без любви. Далее, высказывалось мнение, что в VII:1 разумеется только фарисейский суд, что Христос по-прежнему осуждает здесь только лицемеров. Но, говорили, человек обладает рассудком, и эта способность есть критическая. Если бы мы были лишены способности суждения, то находились бы в зависимости не только от всякого ветра учения, но также и от всякого прилива страсти. Поэтому Спаситель, говоря «не судите», не разумеет здесь ни обыкновенного суда, ни обыкновенной критики. Его речь есть «эпиграмматическая» и направлена против книжников, фарисеев и других, которые любили судить о других и осуждать их (Мф IX:11–13; XI:7; Лк VII:39; XV:2; XVIII:9–14; Ин VII:49). Однако против такого мнения можно сказать, что Христос обращается к ученикам, а не к книжникам и фарисеям. Если бы он имел в виду только последних, то вероятно сказал бы: не судите, как книжники и фарисеи. Выражение ничем вообще не ограничено. Слова krinein, katakrinein, katadikazein могут означать вообще всякий суд, будет ли он официальный или частный. Может быть, один из новейших экзегетов, Цан, имел в виду это последнее, когда, толкуя рассматриваемое выражение, сказал, что Христос в нем действительно разумеет всякий, какой бы то ни было суд. По запрещение судить, по Цану, относится только к ученикам, которые не должны принимать на себя обязанности судей, предоставляя это дело другим. Это мнение не может считаться состоятельным. Неужели Христос не предвидел, что судьями в Его Царстве могут быть и Его ученики? Мы, по-видимому, никогда не поймем этого, с одной стороны ясного и чрезвычайно простого выражения, а с другой и чрезвычайно трудного, если не предположим, что оно, подобно и другим выражениям Христа в нагорной проповеди, не есть отвлеченное или теоретически философское. Нужно иметь опять ввиду, что Христос говорил простецам, а не официальным судьям, которых, может быть, и не было среди окружавшего Его простого народа, как могли понять Его изречение простецы? Несомненно, в том смысле, что Христос здесь совсем ничего не говорил о гражданских судьях или судебных установлениях. Поэтому на Его учение можно смотреть, как на свет, освещающий человеческую деятельность в области всякого суда и критики. Но это только свет. Все дальнейшее Спаситель предоставляет уже самим людям, которые должны заниматься разработкой разных юридических вопросов, когда к этому вынуждает их господство в них самих и в других ветхого человека. — Выражение «да не судимы будете» толкуют в том смысле, что здесь разумеется исключительно суд Божий. «Не судите», чтобы не быть судимыми на последнем суде. Другие говорят, что здесь разумеется исключительно людской суд, т. е. если мы судим людей, то в свою очередь и от них будем судимы. В виде аналогии к этому месту указывают на притчу Мф XXIV:48, 49, где говорится о злом рабе и указывается, во-первых, на мирское попечение и заботы («если же раб тот, будучи зол, скажет в сердце своем: не скоро придет господин мой»); во-вторых, на юридический фанатизм, осуждение и кары ближних («и начнет бить товарищей своих») и, в-третьих, на поругание святыни («и есть и пить с пьяницами»), впрочем, и в этом последнем толковании экзегеты не во многом согласны между собою: одни разумеют здесь буквально суд человеческий, другие собственно суд Божий, который пользуется судом человеческим, как орудием для своих целей. В божественном устройстве мира господствует в известном смысле закон возмездия (jus talionis). Как мы сами поступаем с людьми, так и с нами будет поступлено; часто это бывает и здесь на земле, но, конечно, так неизбежно будет на последнем суде (Мк IV:24; Иак II:13). Правильнее, по-видимому, разуметь в рассматриваемых словах вообще суд, как Божий, так и человеческий, производимый людьми, обыкновенно действующими, хотя и бессознательно, но по велениям Бога. Человек жнет, что посеет.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
1-6: Our Saviour is here directing us how to conduct ourselves in reference to the faults of others; and his expressions seem intended as a reproof to the scribes and Pharisees, who were very rigid and severe, very magisterial and supercilious, in condemning all about them, as those commonly are, that are proud and conceited in justifying themselves. We have here,

I. A caution against judging v. 1, 2. There are those whose office it is to judge-magistrates and ministers. Christ, though he made not himself a Judge, yet came not to unmake them, for by him princes decree justice; but this is directed to private persons, to his disciples, who shall hereafter sit on thrones judging, but not now. Now observe,

1. The prohibition; Judge not. We must judge ourselves, and judge our own acts, but we must not judge our brother, not magisterially assume such an authority over others, as we allow not them over us: since our rule is, to be subject to one another. Be not many masters, Jam. iii. 1. We must not sit in the judgment-seat, to make our word a law to every body. We must not judge our brother, that is, we must not speak evil of him, so it is explained, Jam. iv. 11. We must not despise him, nor set him at nought, Rom. xiv. 10. We must not judge rashly, nor pass such a judgment upon our brother as has no ground, but is only the product of our own jealousy and ill nature. We must not make the worst of people, nor infer such invidious things from their words and actions as they will not bear. We must not judge uncharitably, unmercifully, nor with a spirit of revenge, and a desire to do mischief. We must not judge of a man's state by a single act, nor of what he is in himself by what he is to us, because in our own cause we are apt to be partial. We must not judge the hearts of others, nor their intentions, for it is God's prerogative to try the heart, and we must not step into his throne; nor must we judge of their eternal state, nor call them hypocrites, reprobates, and castaways; that is stretching beyond our line; what have we to do, thus to judge another man's servant? Counsel him, and help him, but do not judge him.

2. The reason to enforce this prohibition. That ye be not judged. This intimates, (1.) That if we presume to judge others, we may expect to be ourselves judged. He who usurps the bench, shall be called to the bar; he shall be judged of men; commonly none are more censured, than those who are most censorious; every one will have a stone to throw at them; he who, like Ishmael, has his hand, his tongue, against every man, shall, like him, have every man's hand and tongue against him (Gen. xvi. 12); and no mercy shall be shown to the reputation of those that show no mercy to the reputation of others. Yet that is not the worst of it; they shall be judged of God; from him they shall receive the greater condemnation, Jam. iii. 1. Both parties must appear before him (Rom. xiv. 10), who, as he will relieve the humble sufferer, will also resist the haughty scorner, and give him enough of judging. (2.) That if we be modest and charitable in our censures of others, and decline judging them, and judge ourselves rather, we shall not be judged of the Lord. As God will forgive those that forgive their brethren; so he will not judge those that will not judge their brethren; the merciful shall find mercy. It is an evidence of humility, charity, and deference to God, and shall be owned and rewarded by him accordingly. See Rom. xiv. 10.

The judging of those that judge others is according to the law of retaliation; With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged, v. 2. The righteous God, in his judgments, often observes a rule of proportion, as in the case of Adonibezek, Judg. i. 7. See also Rev. xiii. 10; xviii. 6. Thus will he be both justified and magnified in his judgments, and all flesh will be silenced before him. With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again; perhaps in this world, so that men may read their sin in their punishment. Let this deter us from all severity in dealing with our brother. What shall we do when God rises up? Job xxxi. 14. What would become of us, if God should be as exact and severe in judging us, as we are in judging our brethren; if he should weigh us in the same balance? We may justly expect it, if we be extreme to mark what our brethren do amiss. In this, as in other things, the violent dealings of men return upon their own heads.

II. Some cautions about reproving. Because we must not judge others, which is a great sin, it does not therefore follow that we must not reprove others, which is a great duty, and may be a means of saving a soul from death; however, it will be a means of saving our souls from sharing in their guilt. Now observe here,

1. It is not every one who is fit to reprove. Those who are themselves guilty of the same faults of which they accuse others, or of worse, bring shame upon themselves, and are not likely to do good to those whom they reprove, v. 3-5. Here is,

(1.) A just reproof to the censorious, who quarrel with their brother for small faults, while they allow themselves in great ones; who are quick-sighted to spy a mote in his eye, but are not sensible of a beam in their own; nay, and will be very officious to pull out the mote out of his eye, when they are as unfit to do it as if they were themselves quite blind. Note, [1.] There are degrees in sin: some sins are comparatively but as motes, others as beams; some as a gnat, others as a camel: not that there is any sin little, for there is no little God to sin against; if it be a mote (or splinter, for so it might better be read), it is in the eye; if a gnat, it is in the throat; both painful and perilous, and we cannot be easy or well till they are got out. [2.] Our own sins ought to appear greater to us than the same sins in others: that which charity teaches us to call but a splinter in our brother's eye, true repentance and godly sorrow will teach us to call a beam in our own; for the sins of others must be extenuated, but our own aggravated. [3.] There are many that have beams in their own eyes, and yet do not consider it. They are under the guilt and dominion of very great sins, and yet are not aware of it, but justify themselves, as if they needed no repentance nor reformation; it is as strange that a man can be in such a sinful, miserable condition, and not be aware of it, as that a man should have a beam in him eye, and not consider it; but the god of this world so artfully blinds their minds, that notwithstanding, with great assurance, they say, We see. [4.] It is common for those who are most sinful themselves, and least sensible of it, to be most forward and free in judging and censuring others: the Pharisees, who were most haughty in justifying themselves, were most scornful in condemning others. They were severe upon Christ's disciples for eating with unwashen hands, which was scarcely a mote, while they encouraged men in a contempt of their parents, which was a beam. Pride and uncharitableness are commonly beams in the eyes of those that pretend to be critical and nice in their censures of others. Nay, many are guilty of that secret, which they have the face to punish in others when it is discovered. Cogita tecum, fortasse vitium de quo quereris, si te diligenter excusseris, in sinu invenies; inique publico irasceris crimini tuo--Reflect that perhaps the fault of which you complain, might, on a strict examination, be discovered in yourself; and that it would be unjust publicly to express indignation against your own crime. Seneca, de Beneficiis. But, [5.] Men's being so severe upon the faults of others, while they are indulgent of their own, is a mark of hypocrisy. Thou hypocrite, v. 5. Whatever such a one may pretend, it is certain that he is no enemy to sin (if he were, he would be an enemy to his own sin), and therefore he is not worthy of praise; nay, it appears that he is an enemy to his brother, and therefore worthy of blame. This spiritual charity must begin at home; "For how canst thou say, how canst thou for shame say, to thy brother, Let me help to reform thee, when thou takest no care to reform thyself? Thy own heart will upbraid thee with the absurdity of it; thou wilt do it with an ill grace, and thou wilt expect every one to tell thee, that vice corrects sin: physician, heal thyself;" I præ, sequar--Go you before, I will follow. See Rom. ii. 21. [6.] The consideration of what is amiss in ourselves, though it ought not to keep us from administering friendly reproof, ought to keep us from magisterial censuring, and to make us very candid and charitable in judging others. "Therefore restore with the spirit of meekness, considering thyself (Gal. vi. 1); what thou has been, what thou art, and what thou wouldst be, if God should leave thee to thyself."

(2.) Here is a good rule for reprovers, v. 5. Go in the right method, first cast the beam out of thine own eye. Our own badness is so far from excusing us in not reproving, that our being by it rendered unfit to reprove is an aggravation of our badness; I must not say, "I have a beam in my own eye, and therefore I will not help my brother with the mote out of his." A man's offence will never be his defence: but I must first reform myself, that I may thereby help to reform my brother, and may qualify myself to reprove him. Note, Those who blame others, ought to be blameless and harmless themselves. Those who are reprovers in the gate, reprovers by office, magistrates and ministers, are concerned to walk circumspectly, and to be very regular in their conversation: an elder must have a good report, 1 Tim. iii. 2, 7. The snuffers of the sanctuary were to be of pure gold.

2. It is not every one that is fit to be reproved; Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, v. 6. This may be considered, either, (1.) As a rule to the disciples in preaching the gospel; not that they must not preach it to any one who were wicked and profane (Christ himself preached to publicans and sinners), but the reference is to such as they found obstinate after the gospel was preached to them, such as blasphemed it, and persecuted the preachers of it; let them not spend much time among such, for it would be lost labour, but let them turn to others, Acts xiii. 41. So Dr. Whitby. Or, (2.) As a rule to all in giving reproof. Our zeal against sin must be guided by discretion, and we must not go about to give instructions, counsels, and rebukes, much less comforts, to hardened scorners, to whom it will certainly do no good, but who will be exasperated and enraged at us. Throw a pearl to a swine, and he will resent it, as if you threw a stone at him; reproofs will be called reproaches, as they were (Luke xi. 45; Jer. vi. 10), therefore give not to dogs and swine (unclean creatures) holy things. Note, [1.] Good counsel and reproof are a holy thing, and a pearl: they are ordinances of God, they are precious; as an ear-ring of gold, and an ornament of fine gold, so is the wise reprover (Prov. xxv. 12), and a wise reproof is like an excellent oil (Ps. cxli. 5); it is a tree of life (Prov. iii. 18). [2.] Among the generation of the wicked, there are some that have arrived at such a pitch of wickedness, that they are looked upon as dogs and swine; they are impudently and notoriously vile; they have so long walked in the way of sinners, that they have sat down in the seat of the scornful; they professedly hate and despise instruction, and set it at defiance, so that they are irrecoverably and irreclaimably wicked; they return with the dog to his vomit, and with the sow to her wallowing in the mire. [3.] Reproofs of instruction are ill bestowed upon such, and expose the reprover to all the contempt and mischief that may be expected from dogs and swine. One can expect no other than that they will trample the reproofs under their feet, in scorn of them, and rage against them; for they are impatient of control and contradiction; and they will turn again and rend the reprovers; rend their good names with their revilings, return them wounding words for their healing ones; rend them with persecution; Herod rent John Baptist for his faithfulness. See here what is the evidence of men's being dogs and swine. Those are to be reckoned such, who hate reproofs and reprovers, and fly in the face of those who, in kindness to their souls, show them their sin and danger. These sin against the remedy; who shall heal and help those that will not be healed and helped? It is plain that God has determined to destroy such. 2 Chron. xxv. 16. The rule here given is applicable to the distinguishing, sealing ordinances of the gospel; which must not be prostituted to those who are openly wicked and profane, lest holy things be thereby rendered contemptible, and unholy persons be thereby hardened. It is not meet to take the children's bread, and cast it to the dogs. Yet we must be very cautious whom we condemn as dogs and swine, and not do it till after trial, and upon full evidence. Many a patient is lost, by being thought to be so, who, if means had been used, might have been saved. As we must take heed of calling the good, bad, by judging all professors to be hypocrites; so we must take heed of calling the bad, desperate, by judging all the wicked to be dogs and swine. [4.] Our Lord Jesus is very tender of the safety of his people, and would not have them needlessly to expose themselves to the fury of those that will turn again and rend them. Let them not be righteous over much, so as to destroy themselves. Christ makes the law of self-preservation one of his own laws, and precious is the blood of his subjects to him.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:1: Judge not, that ye be not judged - These exhortations are pointed against rash, harsh, and uncharitable judgments, the thinking evil, where no evil seems, and speaking of it accordingly. The Jews were highly criminal here, and yet had very excellent maxims against it, as may be seen in Schoettgen. This is one of the most important exhortations in the whole of this excellent sermon. By a secret and criminal disposition of nature, man endeavors to elevate himself above others, and, to do it more effectually, depresses them. His jealous and envious heart wishes that there may be no good quality found but in himself, that he alone may be esteemed. Such is the state of every unconverted man; and it is from this criminal disposition, that evil surmises, rash judgments, precipitate decisions, and all other unjust procedures against our neighbor, flow.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:1: Judge not ... - This command refers to rash, censorious, and unjust judgment. See Rom 2:1. Luke Luk 6:37 explains it in the sense of "condemning." Christ does not condemn judging as a magistrate, for that, when according to justice, is lawful and necessary. Nor does he condemn our "forming an opinion" of the conduct of others, for it is impossible "not" to form an opinion of conduct that we know to be evil. But what he refers to is a habit of forming a judgment hastily, harshly, and without an allowance for every palliating circumstance, and a habit of "expressing" such an opinion harshly and unnecessarily when formed. It rather refers to private judgment than "judicial," and perhaps primarily to the customs of the scribes and Pharisees.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:1: Isa 66:5; Eze 16:52-56; Luk 6:37; Rom 2:1, Rom 2:2, Rom 14:3, Rom 14:4, Rom 14:10-13; Co1 4:3-5; Jam 3:1, Jam 4:11, Jam 4:12
Geneva 1599
7:1 Judge (1) not, that ye be not judged.
(1) We ought to find fault with one another, but we must beware we do not do it without cause, or to seem holier than others or because of hatred of others.
John Gill
7:1 Judge not, that ye be not judged. This is not to be understood of any sort of judgment; not of judgment in the civil courts of judicature, by proper magistrates, which ought to be made and pass, according to the nature of the case; nor of judgment in the churches of Christ, where offenders are to be called to an account, examined, tried, and dealt with according to the rules of the Gospel; nor of every private judgment, which one man may make upon another, without any detriment to him; but of rash judgment, interpreting men's words and deeds to the worst sense, and censuring them in a very severe manner; even passing sentence on them, with respect to their eternal state and condition. Good is the advice given by the famous Hillell (u), who lived a little before Christ's time;
"Do not judge thy neighbour, (says he,) until thou comest into his place.''
Tit would be well, if persons subject to a censorious spirit, would put themselves in the case and circumstances the persons are in they judge; and then consider, what judgment they would choose others should pass on them. The argument Christ uses to dissuade from this evil, which the Jews were very prone to, is, "that ye be not judged"; meaning, either by men, for such censorious persons rarely have the good will of their fellow creatures, but are commonly repaid in the same way; or else by God, which will be the most awful and tremendous: for such persons take upon them the place of God, usurp his prerogative, as if they knew the hearts and states of men; and therefore will have judgment without mercy at the hands of God.
(u) Pirke Abot, c. 2. sect. 4.
John Wesley
7:1 Judge not - any man without full, clear, certain knowledge, without absolute necessity, without tender love. Lk 6:37.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:1 MISCELLANEOUS SUPPLEMENTARY COUNSELS. (Mt 7:1-12)
Judge not, that ye be not judged--To "judge" here does not exactly mean to pronounce condemnatory judgment, nor does it refer to simple judging at all, whether favorable or the reverse. The context makes it clear that the thing here condemned is that disposition to look unfavorably on the character and actions of others, which leads invariably to the pronouncing of rash, unjust, and unlovely judgments upon them. No doubt it is the judgments so pronounced which are here spoken of; but what our Lord aims at is the spirit out of which they spring. Provided we eschew this unlovely spirit, we are not only warranted to sit in judgment upon a brother's character and actions, but in the exercise of a necessary discrimination are often constrained to do so for our own guidance. It is the violation of the law of love involved in the exercise of a censorious disposition which alone is here condemned. And the argument against it--"that ye be not judged"--confirms this: "that your own character and actions be not pronounced upon with the like severity"; that is, at the great day.
7:27:2: զի որով դատաստանաւ դատիք՝ դատելո՛ց էք. եւ որով չափով չափէք՝ չափեսցի՛ ձեզ։
2 որովհետեւ ինչ դատաստանով, որ դատէք, նրանով էք դատուելու. եւ ինչ չափով, որ չափում էք, նրանով պիտի չափուի ձեզ համար
2 Քանզի ի՛նչ դատաստանով որ դատէք, անով պիտի դատուիք եւ ի՛նչ չափով որ չափէք անով պիտի չափուի ձեզի։
զի որով դատաստանաւ դատիք` դատելոց էք. եւ որով չափով չափէք` չափեսցի ձեզ:

7:2: զի որով դատաստանաւ դատիք՝ դատելո՛ց էք. եւ որով չափով չափէք՝ չափեսցի՛ ձեզ։
2 որովհետեւ ինչ դատաստանով, որ դատէք, նրանով էք դատուելու. եւ ինչ չափով, որ չափում էք, նրանով պիտի չափուի ձեզ համար
2 Քանզի ի՛նչ դատաստանով որ դատէք, անով պիտի դատուիք եւ ի՛նչ չափով որ չափէք անով պիտի չափուի ձեզի։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:22: ибо каким судом судите, [таким] будете судимы; и какою мерою мерите, [такою] и вам будут мерить.
7:2  ἐν ᾧ γὰρ κρίματι κρίνετε κριθήσεσθε, καὶ ἐν ᾧ μέτρῳ μετρεῖτε μετρηθήσεται ὑμῖν.
7:2. ἐν (in) ᾧ (unto-which) γὰρ (therefore) κρίματι (unto-a-separating-to) κρίνετε (ye-separate) κριθήσεσθε, (ye-shall-be-separated,"καὶ (and) ἐν (in) ᾧ (unto-which) μέτρῳ (unto-a-measure) μετρεῖτε (ye-measure-unto) μετρηθήσεται (it-shall-be-measured-unto) ὑμῖν. (unto-ye)
7:2. in quo enim iudicio iudicaveritis iudicabimini et in qua mensura mensi fueritis metietur vobisFor with what judgment you judge, you shall be judged: and with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again.
2. For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured unto you.
7:2. For with whatever judgment you judge, so shall you be judged; and with whatever measure you measure out, so shall it be measured back to you.
For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you again:

2: ибо каким судом судите, [таким] будете судимы; и какою мерою мерите, [такою] и вам будут мерить.
7:2  ἐν ᾧ γὰρ κρίματι κρίνετε κριθήσεσθε, καὶ ἐν ᾧ μέτρῳ μετρεῖτε μετρηθήσεται ὑμῖν.
7:2. in quo enim iudicio iudicaveritis iudicabimini et in qua mensura mensi fueritis metietur vobis
For with what judgment you judge, you shall be judged: and with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again.
7:2. For with whatever judgment you judge, so shall you be judged; and with whatever measure you measure out, so shall it be measured back to you.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
2 (Лк VI:38). Буквально: в каком суде судите, будете осуждены; и в какой мере мерите, отмерится вам. Смысл этого изречения ясен. Каков наш суд, или как мы судим своих ближних, так и нас будут судить (люди или Бог). Если будем судить жестоко, немилосердно, то и сами можем ожидать себе такого же жестокого и немилосердного Суда. Суд без милости тому, кто сам не имеет или не знает, или не обнаруживает милости. Это не столько подтверждается, сколько выясняется сравнением: какою мерою мерите… И этот образ понятен, особенно нам, русским, где и зерно и плоды продаются и покупаются «мерами». Нет надобности предполагать, что здесь в слове «мера» (metron) разумеется какая-либо определенная, точная мера, напр., «гарнц» или лат. mobius, а — всякая «мера» сыпучих тел, просто как сосуд, которым мерят зерно, безотносительно к его величине. На востоке (и у нас, в России) обычаи, изображенные Спасителем, существуют до сих пор. В Палестине, по свидетельству путешественников, зерно приносится или привозится на рынки в мешках и из них насылается в «меру», и это торговцы делают постоянно. Сидя на земле, со сложенными ногами, они наполняют руками «тимне», которую сотрясают, чтобы зерно хорошенько улеглось, а когда «мера» наполнена, то округляют сверху зерно рукой и в случае просьбы подсыпают. Понятно, что и покупщик, и продавец должны пользоваться теми мерами, какие употребительны. Такой или иной суд есть мера, которая одинаково может быть употреблена как для подсудимого, так и для самого судьи, если последний совершит какое-либо преступление. — Остается сделать несколько заметок более филологического характера. Krima (суд), — слово редкое у классиков, заменяется у них словом krisiV (суд), — имеет разные значения: судебный приговор, кару (в случае обвинения) и даже = слову право. У Матфея VII:2 употреблено в первом из указанных значений. Выражение имеет только вид dativus instrumentalis, но по значению не может быть принято за таковой, потому что ни «мера», ни суд, по крайней мере, в этом месте, не служат «орудиями», а употреблены просто для выражения «соответствия» или «соразмерности», как у Ап. Павла 2 Кор X:12 (у Лк VI:38 — то же выражение, как у Матфея, но без en). Выражение 2 стиха было употребительно у евреев и встречается в разных местах Талмуда и «кажется, было пословицей» (Эдершейм).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:2: For with what judgment - He who is severe on others will naturally excite their severity against himself. The censures and calumnies which we have suffered are probably the just reward of those which we have dealt out to others.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:2: With what judgment ... - This was a proverb among the Jews. It expressed a truth; and Christ did not hesitate to adopt it as conveying his own sentiments. It refers no less to the way in which people will judge of us, than to the rule by which God will judge us. See Sa2 22:27; Mar 4:24; Jam 2:13.
Mete - Measure. You shall be judged by the same rule which you apply to others.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:2: Jdg 1:7; Psa 18:25, Psa 18:26, Psa 137:7, Psa 137:8; Jer 51:24; Oba 1:15; Mar 4:24; Luk 6:38; Co2 9:6; Th2 1:6, Th2 1:7; Jam 2:13; Rev 18:6
John Gill
7:2 For with what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged,.... Both by God and men; to which agree those proverbial sentences used by the Jews;
"He that judgeth his neighbour according to the balance of righteousness, or innocence, they judge him according to righteousness.''
(w) And a little after,
"As ye have judged me according to the balance of righteousness, God will judge you according to the balance of righteousness.''
Hence that advice of Joshua ben Perachiah (x), who, by the Jewish writers, is said to be the master of Christ;
"Judge every man according to the balance of righteousness.''
Which their commentators explain thus (y); when you see a man as it were in "equilibrio", inclining to neither part, it is not clear from what he does, that he is either good or evil, righteous or unrighteous; yet when you see him do a thing which may be interpreted either to a good or a bad sense, it ought always to be interpreted to the best.
And with what measure you mete, it shall be measured to you again. This was an usual proverb among the Jews; it is sometimes delivered out thus, , "measure against measure" (z); but oftener thus, and nearer the form of it here, , "with what measure a man measures, they measure to him": one might fill up almost a page, in referring to places, where it is used in this form: besides those in the (a) margin, take the following, and the rather, because it gives instances of this retaliation (b):
""With what measure a man measures, they measure to him"; so the woman suspected of adultery, she adorned herself to commit sin, and God dishonoured her; she exposed herself to iniquity, God therefore stripped her naked; the same part of her body in which her sin begun, her punishment did. Samson walked after his eyes, and therefore the Philistines plucked out his eyes. Absalom was lifted up in his mind, with his hair, and therefore he was hanged by it; and because he lay with his father's ten concubines, they therefore pierced him with ten lances; and because he stole away three hearts, the heart of his father, the heart of the sanhedrim, and the heart of Israel, therefore he was thrust with three darts: and so it is with respect to good things; Miriam waited for Moses one hour, therefore the Israelites waited for her seven days in the wilderness; Joseph, who was greater than his brethren, buried his father; and Moses, who was the greatest among the Israelites took care of the bones of Joseph, and God himself buried Moses.''
(w) T. Bab. Sabbat, fol. 127. 2. (x) Pirke Abot, c. 1. sect. 6. (y) Maimon. & Bartenora in ib. (z) Bereshit Rabba, sect. 9. fol. 7. 4. (a) T. Bab. Megilla, fol. 12. 2. Sota, fol. 8. 2. Sanhedrim, fol. 100. 1. Zohar in Gen. fol. 87. 4. & in Lev. fol. 36. 1. & 39. 3. & in Num. fol. 67. 3. Bemidbar Rabba, fol. 194. 1. Misn. Beracot, c. 9. sect. 5. (b) Misn. Sota, c. 1. sect. 7, 8, 9. Vid. Tzeror Hammor, fol. 99. 1, 2.
John Wesley
7:2 With what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you - Awful words! So we may, as it were, choose for ourselves, whether God shall be severe or merciful to us. God and man will favour the candid and benevolent: but they must expect judgment without mercy, who have showed no mercy.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:2 For with what judgments ye Judge, ye shall be judged: and with what measure ye mete--whatever standard of judgment ye apply to others.
Tit shall be measured to you again--This proverbial maxim is used by our Lord in other connections--as in Mk 4:24, and with a slightly different application in Lk 6:38 --as a great principle in the divine administration. Unkind judgment of others will be judicially returned upon ourselves, in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus Christ. But, as in many other cases under the divine administration, such harsh judgment gets self-punished even here. For people shrink from contact with those who systematically deal out harsh judgment upon others--naturally concluding that they themselves may be the next victims--and feel impelled in self-defense, when exposed to it, to roll back upon the assailant his own censures.
7:37:3: Զի՞ տեսանես զշիղ յական եղբօր քոյ, եւ ՚ի քում ական զգերանդ ո՛չ նշմարես[113]։ [113] Ոմանք. Զշիւղ յական... ՚ի քում ականդ։ Այլք. Զգերանդ ո՛չ տեսանես։
3 Ինչո՞ւ քո եղբօր աչքի մէջ շիւղը տեսնում ես, իսկ քո աչքի մէջ գերանը չես տեսնում
3 Եւ ինչո՞ւ եղբօրդ աչքին մէջի շիւղը կը տեսնես ու քու աչքիդ մէջի գերանին չես նայիր։
Զի՞ տեսանես զշիղ յական եղբօր քո, եւ ի քում ական զգերանդ ոչ տեսանես:

7:3: Զի՞ տեսանես զշիղ յական եղբօր քոյ, եւ ՚ի քում ական զգերանդ ո՛չ նշմարես[113]։
[113] Ոմանք. Զշիւղ յական... ՚ի քում ականդ։ Այլք. Զգերանդ ո՛չ տեսանես։
3 Ինչո՞ւ քո եղբօր աչքի մէջ շիւղը տեսնում ես, իսկ քո աչքի մէջ գերանը չես տեսնում
3 Եւ ինչո՞ւ եղբօրդ աչքին մէջի շիւղը կը տեսնես ու քու աչքիդ մէջի գերանին չես նայիր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:33: И что ты смотришь на сучок в глазе брата твоего, а бревна в твоем глазе не чувствуешь?
7:3  τί δὲ βλέπεις τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῶ ὀφθαλμῶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου, τὴν δὲ ἐν τῶ σῶ ὀφθαλμῶ δοκὸν οὐ κατανοεῖς;
7:3. τί (To-what-one) δὲ (moveover) βλέπεις (thou-view) τὸ (to-the-one) κάρφος (to-a-sliver) τὸ (to-the-one) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) ὀφθαλμῷ (unto-an-eye) τοῦ (of-the-one) ἀδελφοῦ (of-brethrened) σου, (of-thee?"τὴν (To-the-one) δὲ (moreover) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) σῷ (unto-thine) ὀφθαλμῷ (unto-an-eye) δοκὸν (to-a-beam) οὐ (not) κατανοεῖς; (thou-consider-down-unto?"
7:3. quid autem vides festucam in oculo fratris tui et trabem in oculo tuo non videsAnd why seest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye; and seest not the beam that is in thy own eye?
3. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother’s eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye?
7:3. And how can you see the splinter in your brother’s eye, and not see the board in your own eye?
And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother' s eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye:

3: И что ты смотришь на сучок в глазе брата твоего, а бревна в твоем глазе не чувствуешь?
7:3  τί δὲ βλέπεις τὸ κάρφος τὸ ἐν τῶ ὀφθαλμῶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου, τὴν δὲ ἐν τῶ σῶ ὀφθαλμῶ δοκὸν οὐ κατανοεῖς;
7:3. quid autem vides festucam in oculo fratris tui et trabem in oculo tuo non vides
And why seest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye; and seest not the beam that is in thy own eye?
7:3. And how can you see the splinter in your brother’s eye, and not see the board in your own eye?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
3 (Лк VI:41). При толковании этого стиха многое зависит оттого, что разуметь под словом karfoV, соринку ли, попавшую в глаз, или действительно древесный сучок, хотя бы и маленький. Слово, конечно, имеет то и другое значение (Вульгат. festuca — сучок; нем. пер. Лютера: Splitter. заноза, спичка, осколок; англ. mote — атом, маленькая частичка, спичка). По всей вероятности неточные слова, поставленные в немецком и английском переводах, были причиною того, что западные экзегеты, по-видимому, почти совсем не понимают этого текста и их рассуждения представляются иногда даже странными. Впрочем, этот упрек может относиться не к ним одним, но и к некоторым древним толкователям. Напр., Феофилакт пишет: «Господь показывает, что тот, кто много грешит, не может хорошо видеть греха брата своего (deicnusi de o kurioV, oti oude dunatai idein kalwV то tou adelfou amarwhma o megala amartanwn); потому что каким образом сможет увидеть прегрешение другого, легко уязвленного, тот, кто сам имеет бревно в глазу?» Но об этом ли говорит Спаситель? Кажется, что Он как раз выражается наоборот, что грех брата мы обыкновенно хорошо видим, а своего собственного большого греха не замечаем. Объяснения западных экзегетов еще более неудовлетворительны, чем объяснение Феофилакта. Так, Толюк говорит, что «собственная греховность лишает человека правильного духовного взгляда, чтобы судить о нравственных преступлениях других», Цан утверждает, что попавшее в глаз «маленькое постороннее тело затрудняет зрение, а большое делает его невозможным». Соринка или бревно суть, следоват., образы малых или больших нравственных недостатков и мешают нам правильно познавать предметы и обходиться с ними. Поэтому Цан считает непонятным, чтобы тот, у кого большой недостаток (как бревно), замечал неважный недостаток у другого, и думает, что «в области телесной жизни» это даже и «невозможно». Хотя так и бывает на «нравственной почве», однако все это представляется столь «неестественным», что на вопрос, почему так именно поступает лицо, к которому Спаситель обращается с речью (ti de blepeiV), «немыслим» никакой удовлетворительный, и оправдывающий его деяние ответ. По поводу этого толкования следует сказать, что действительно, если в глазу брата моего соринка, причиняющая ему боль, а у меня в глазу гораздо большее тело, целое бревно, то последнее мне не только должно причинять боль, но еще и совершенно загораживает от меня какие бы то ни было чужие соринки, или грехи. Что соринка может попасть в глаз брата, — это случается часто и потому вполне понятно. Но каким образом может попасть и находиться в моем глазу целое бревно? В комментариях мы нигде не нашли нужного объяснения. Если скажут, что все это — только образы для обозначения нравственных отношений, то на это можно ответить, что образы должны же сколько-нибудь соответствовать природе и действительности, иначе они окажутся слишком грубыми, неестественными и преувеличенными, что вполне и признают разные толкователи. Мы, с своей стороны, думаем, что под karfoV 3-го стиха следует разуметь не «соринку» и не «соломинку», причиняющую боль (об этой боли ничего Спаситель не говорит), а целый действительный «сучок», festuca, как в русск., славян, и Вульгате, и что этот сучок вовсе не причиняет никакой боли. В глазу всегда отражаются разные внешние предметы, как в зеркале, что может видеть (blepein) всякий, кто близко смотрит в глаз своего брата. Он может видеть отражающиеся за роговой и другими оболочками в глазу другого, в зрачке, предметы (diablepein — с. 5). Понятно, что такие отражавшиеся предметы не производят и не могут производить никакой боли, и нисколько не препятствуют видеть. В моем глазу может отражаться целое бревно, а в глазу брата — сучок. Я не вижу бревна, а сучок вижу. При таком толковании удовлетворительно объясняется и другое выражение: katanoein. Спаситель не говорит: ты не чувствуешь боли от бревна, или ты не видишь его, а собственно не думаешь, не размышляешь о том, что отражается у тебя в твоем собственном глазу (значение katanoein только в виде исключения — переходное = просто размышлять, обыкновенное же переходное, направлять внимание на что-нибудь, рассматривать, замечать, примечать — Кремер). Следовательно, образы, употребленные Спасителем, представляются вполне естественными и отвечающими действительности. Правда, против предлагаемого нами толкования можно возразить, что ему, по-видимому, противоречат выражения следующих 4 и 5 стихов. Об этом мы скажем в своем месте; теперь же заметим, что связь ст. 3-го с предыдущим понятна. В 3 стихе Спаситель объясняет, почему мы не должны судить других, — потому, что судить значит вглядываться в глаза брата, замечать его недостатки, и не обращать внимания на свои собственные. А между тем последние — больше греха брата. Мысль та же, какая выражена в притче Мф XVIII:23–35. К сказанному прибавим, что подобная же мысль встречается в Талмуде в нескольких местах (см. Эдершейм, Жизнь и время Иисуса Мессии, т. I с. 678 и след.).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:3: And why beholdest thou the mote - Καρφος might be translated the splinter: for splinter bears some analogy to beam, but mote does not. I should prefer this word (which has been adopted by some learned men) on the authority of Hesychius, who is a host in such matters; Καρφος, κεραια ξυλου λεπτη, Karphos is a thin piece of wood, a splinter. It often happens that the faults which we consider as of the first enormity in others are, to our own iniquities, as a chip is, when compared to a large beam. On one side, self-love blinds us to ourselves; and, on the other, envy and malice give us piercing eyes in respect of others. When we shall have as much zeal to correct ourselves, as we have inclination to reprove and correct others, we shall know our own defects better than now we know those of our neighbor. There is a caution very similar to this of our Lord given by a heathen: -
Cum tua praevideas oculis mala lippus inunctis:
Cur in amicorum vitiis tam cernis acutum,
Quam aut aquila, aut serpens Epidaurius?
Hor. Sat. lib. 1. sat. 3. l. 25-27
"When you can so readily overlook your own wickedness, why are you more clear-sighted than the eagle or serpent of Epidaurus, in spying out the failings of your friends?"
But the saying was very common among the Jews, as may be seen in Lightfoot.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:3: And why beholdest thou the mote ... - A mote signifies any "light substance," as dry chaff, or fine spires of grass or grain. It probably most usually signified the small "spiculae" or "beards" on a head of barley or wheat. It is thus placed in opposition to the word "beam."
Beam - The word used here signifies a large piece of squared timber. The one is an exceedingly small object, the other a large one. The meaning is, that "we are much more quick and acute to judge of small offences in others, than of much larger offences in ourselves." Even a very "small" object in the eye of another we discern much more quickly than a much larger one in our own; a small fault in our neighbor we see much more readily than a large one in ourselves. This was also a proverb in frequent use among the Jews, and the same sentiment was common among the Greeks, and deserves to be expressed in every language.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:3: why: Luk 6:41, Luk 6:42, Luk 18:11
but: Sa2 12:5, Sa2 12:6; Ch2 28:9, Ch2 28:10; Psa 50:16-21; Joh 8:7-9; Gal 6:1
John Gill
7:3 And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother's eye?.... By "mote" is meant, any little bit of straw, or small splinter of wood, that flies into the eye, and does it damage, hinders its sight, and gives it pain; and designs little sins, comparatively speaking, such as youthful follies, human frailties, and infirmities, inadvertencies and imprudencies; which may be said to be light faults, in comparison of others: and though not to be vindicated, nor continued in, yet not to be severely looked upon and chastised. To scrutinize diligently into, aggravate, dwell upon, and sharply reprove the lighter faults of others, is a conduct, which is here inveighed against, and condemned by Christ; and more especially, when it may be said with the greatest truth and justice to such,
but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye: by the "beam" is meant, greater sins, grosser abominations, and such as were more peculiar to the Pharisees; as pride, arrogance, a vain opinion of themselves, confidence in their own righteousness, hypocrisy, covetousness, and iniquity; things they did not advert to in themselves, when they loudly exclaimed against lesser evils in others. Such men must be of all persons inexcusable, who condemn that in others, which either they themselves do, or what is abundantly worse.
John Wesley
7:3 In particular, why do you open your eyes to any fault of your brother, while you yourself are guilty of a much greater? The mote - The word properly signifies a splinter or shiver of wood. This and a beam, its opposite, were proverbially used by the Jews, to denote, the one, small infirmities, the other, gross, palpable faults. Lk 6:41.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:3 And why beholdest thou the mote--"splinter," here very well rendered "mote," denoting any small fault.
that is in thy brother's eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye?--denoting the much greater fault which we overlook in ourselves.
7:47:4: Կամ զիա՞րդ ասես ցեղբայր քո. Թող հանի՛ց զշիղդ յականէ քումմէ։ Եւ ահաւադիկ ՚ի քո՛ւմ ականդ գերա՛ն կայ[114]։ [114] Ոմանք. Զշիւղդ... ՚ի քում ական։
4 կամ ինչպէ՞ս քո եղբօրն ասում ես՝ թո՛ղ որ հանեմ այդ շիւղը քո աչքից, եւ ահա քո աչքում գերան կայ
4 Կամ ի՞նչպէս կրնաս ըսել քու եղբօրդ, ‘Թող տուր աչքէդ շիւղը հանեմ’. եւ ահա քու աչքիդ մէջ գերան կայ։
Կամ զիա՞րդ ասես ցեղբայր քո. Թող հանից զշիղդ յականէ քումմէ: Եւ ահաւադիկ ի քում ականդ գերան կայ:

7:4: Կամ զիա՞րդ ասես ցեղբայր քո. Թող հանի՛ց զշիղդ յականէ քումմէ։ Եւ ահաւադիկ ՚ի քո՛ւմ ականդ գերա՛ն կայ[114]։
[114] Ոմանք. Զշիւղդ... ՚ի քում ական։
4 կամ ինչպէ՞ս քո եղբօրն ասում ես՝ թո՛ղ որ հանեմ այդ շիւղը քո աչքից, եւ ահա քո աչքում գերան կայ
4 Կամ ի՞նչպէս կրնաս ըսել քու եղբօրդ, ‘Թող տուր աչքէդ շիւղը հանեմ’. եւ ահա քու աչքիդ մէջ գերան կայ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:44: Или как скажешь брату твоему: 'дай, я выну сучок из глаза твоего', а вот, в твоем глазе бревно?
7:4  ἢ πῶς ἐρεῖς τῶ ἀδελφῶ σου, ἄφες ἐκβάλω τὸ κάρφος ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σου, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἡ δοκὸς ἐν τῶ ὀφθαλμῶ σοῦ;
7:4. ἢ (Or) πῶς (unto-whither) ἐρεῖς (thou-shall-utter) τῷ (unto-the-one) ἀδελφῷ (unto-brethrened) σου (of-thee,"Ἄφες (Thou-should-have-had-sent-off,"ἐκβάλω (I-might-have-had-casted-out) τὸ (to-the-one) κάρφος (to-a-sliver) ἐκ (out) τοῦ (of-the-one) ὀφθαλμοῦ (of-an-eye) σου, (of-thee) καὶ (and) ἰδοὺ ( thou-should-have-had-seen ,"ἡ (the-one) δοκὸς (a-beam) ἐν (in) τῷ (unto-the-one) ὀφθαλμῷ (unto-an-eye) σοῦ; (of-THEE?"
7:4. aut quomodo dicis fratri tuo sine eiciam festucam de oculo tuo et ecce trabis est in oculo tuoOr how sayest thou to thy brother: Let me cast the mote out of thy eye; and behold a beam is in thy own eye?
4. Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me cast out the mote out of thine eye; and lo, the beam is in thine own eye?
7:4. Or how can you say to your brother, ‘Let me take the splinter from your eye,’ while, behold, a board is in your own eye?
Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye; and, behold, a beam [is] in thine own eye:

4: Или как скажешь брату твоему: 'дай, я выну сучок из глаза твоего', а вот, в твоем глазе бревно?
7:4  ἢ πῶς ἐρεῖς τῶ ἀδελφῶ σου, ἄφες ἐκβάλω τὸ κάρφος ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σου, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἡ δοκὸς ἐν τῶ ὀφθαλμῶ σοῦ;
7:4. aut quomodo dicis fratri tuo sine eiciam festucam de oculo tuo et ecce trabis est in oculo tuo
Or how sayest thou to thy brother: Let me cast the mote out of thy eye; and behold a beam is in thy own eye?
7:4. Or how can you say to your brother, ‘Let me take the splinter from your eye,’ while, behold, a board is in your own eye?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
4 (Лк VI:42). Мысль этого стиха, по-видимому, противоречит приведенному выше толкованию. Если Спаситель говорит только об отраженных или отражающихся предметах, то непонятно, каким образом можно говорить брату: «дай, я выну», и дальше (ст. 5) «вынь бревно» и проч. Объяснения экзегетов и здесь неудовлетворительны. Так, напр., один из них думает, что здесь речь о «глазных операциях» и что Спаситель будто бы говорит: mit dem Balken im Auge bist du ein schlechter Augen operateur (с бревном в глазу ты — плохой глазной оператор). Но если что не подлежит здесь никакому сомнению так это именно то, что ни о каких глазных операциях Спаситель не говорит. Речь образная, но в 3-м стихе она имеет буквальный смысл, а в 4-м — переносный. Естественные и вполне понятные образы 3-го стиха дают повод говорить в переносном смысле об извлечении сучков или бревен из глаза. Прежние образы не оставляются, но применение их уже иное. Так часто бывает и в обыкновенных речах; нечто подобное встречается и в Евангелиях. Первоначальная мысль, так сказать, корень образа, исключительно сосредотачивается на цветке, на лилии, на том, как они растут; а потом совершается при помощи посредствующих мыслей (не трудятся, не прядут — все это соответствует действительности) переход к мысли о том, как лилии одеваются. Совершенно понятно, что об одежде лилий можно говорить только в несобственном, переносном смысле, потому что на самом деле лилии никаких одежд не имеют.
Таким образом, и в речи Спасителя простое упоминание о бревне и сучке, отражающихся в глазах, дает повод к возникновению новых образов, все еще верных действительности и не имеющих переносно-духовного значения, но выясняющих истину уже с других сторон. Всем слушателям Христа было известно, как люди обращаются с сучками и бревнами: их берут, несут, выкидывают, обрубают, пилят, строят из них дома, сжигают. Все эта сказуемые могли бы быть приложены и к бревнам, отражающимся в глазу. Но для цели, которую поставил пред собою Господь, удобно было одно только слово: ekbale (букв. выбрось, ст. 5). Спаситель мог бы выразиться и иначе: перестань глядеть на бревно, отвернись от него, чтобы оно не отражалось в твоем глазу. Но такая речь не обладала бы надлежащей силою и не относилась бы к делу. — Вместо «как скажешь» некоторые переводят: «как можешь сказать», Это, по-видимому, без всякой надобности. «Дай, я выну», по-гречески и по-русски правильнее было бы: дай мне вынуть (неопр. накл.). Но соединение двух глаголов в повелительном и изъявительном (вместо неопределенного) наклонениях не необычно и в других местах Нового Завета. Спаситель обличает здесь зло, когда люди, и притом лучшая их часть, никогда ничего больше не слушают и ни о чем больше не говорят так охотно, как об ошибках других людей. У Цицерона встречается изречение: «видеть пороки других, и забывать о своих свойственно глупцам».
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:4: Or how wilt thou say - That man is utterly unfit to show the way of life to others who is himself walking in the way of death.
John Gill
7:4 Or how wilt thou say to thy brother?.... This is not so much an interrogation, as an expression of admiration, at the front and impudence of such censorious remarkers, and rigid observators; who not content to point at the faults of others, take upon them to reprove them in a very magisterial way: and it is as if Christ had said, with what face canst thou say to thy friend or neighbour,
let me pull out the mote out of thine eye? give me leave to rebuke thee sharply for thy sin, as it deserves,
and behold a beam is in thine own eye; thou art guilty of a far greater iniquity: astonishing impudence! Art thou so blind, as not to see and observe thy viler wickedness? Or which, if conscious of, how canst thou prevail upon thyself to take upon thee to reprove and censure others? Dost thou think thy brother cannot see thy beam? And may he not justly retort thine iniquities upon thee, which exceed his? and then what success canst thou promise thyself? Such persons are very unfit to be reprovers of others.
John Wesley
7:4 How sayest thou - With what face?
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:4 Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye?
7:57:5: Կե՛ղծաւոր՝ հա՛ն նախ զգերանդ յականէ քումմէ, եւ ապա՛ հայեսցես հանել զշիղն յականէ եղբօր քոյ։
5 Կեղծաւո՛ր, նախ հանի՛ր քո աչքից այդ գերանը եւ ապա յստակ կը տեսնես՝ քո եղբօր աչքից շիւղը հանելու համար:
5 Կե՛ղծաւոր, առաջ քու աչքէդ գերանը հանէ ու ետքը պարզ պիտի տեսնես եղբօրդ աչքին շիւղը հանելու»։
Կեղծաւոր, հան նախ զգերանդ յականէ քումմէ, եւ ապա հայեսցիս հանել զշիղն յականէ եղբօր քո:

7:5: Կե՛ղծաւոր՝ հա՛ն նախ զգերանդ յականէ քումմէ, եւ ապա՛ հայեսցես հանել զշիղն յականէ եղբօր քոյ։
5 Կեղծաւո՛ր, նախ հանի՛ր քո աչքից այդ գերանը եւ ապա յստակ կը տեսնես՝ քո եղբօր աչքից շիւղը հանելու համար:
5 Կե՛ղծաւոր, առաջ քու աչքէդ գերանը հանէ ու ետքը պարզ պիտի տեսնես եղբօրդ աչքին շիւղը հանելու»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:55: Лицемер! вынь прежде бревно из твоего глаза и тогда увидишь, [как] вынуть сучок из глаза брата твоего.
7:5  ὑποκριτά, ἔκβαλε πρῶτον ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σοῦ τὴν δοκόν, καὶ τότε διαβλέψεις ἐκβαλεῖν τὸ κάρφος ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου.
7:5. ὑποκριτά, (Separater-under,"ἔκβαλε (thou-should-have-had-casted-out) πρῶτον (to-most-before) ἐκ (out) τοῦ (of-the-one) ὀφθαλμοῦ (of-an-eye) σοῦ (of-THEE) τὴν (to-the-one) δοκόν, (to-a-beam,"καὶ (and) τότε (to-the-one-which-also) διαβλέψεις (thou-shall-view-through) ἐκβαλεῖν (to-have-had-casted-out) τὸ (to-the-one) κάρφος (to-a-sliver) ἐκ (out) τοῦ (of-the-one) ὀφθαλμοῦ (of-an-eye) τοῦ (of-the-one) ἀδελφοῦ (of-brethrened) σου. (of-thee)
7:5. hypocrita eice primum trabem de oculo tuo et tunc videbis eicere festucam de oculo fratris tuiThou hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thy own eye, and then shalt thou see to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye.
5. Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother’s eye.
7:5. Hypocrite, first remove the board from your own eye, and then you will see clearly enough to remove the splinter from your brother’s eye.
Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother' s eye:

5: Лицемер! вынь прежде бревно из твоего глаза и тогда увидишь, [как] вынуть сучок из глаза брата твоего.
7:5  ὑποκριτά, ἔκβαλε πρῶτον ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ σοῦ τὴν δοκόν, καὶ τότε διαβλέψεις ἐκβαλεῖν τὸ κάρφος ἐκ τοῦ ὀφθαλμοῦ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ σου.
7:5. hypocrita eice primum trabem de oculo tuo et tunc videbis eicere festucam de oculo fratris tui
Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thy own eye, and then shalt thou see to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye.
7:5. Hypocrite, first remove the board from your own eye, and then you will see clearly enough to remove the splinter from your brother’s eye.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
5 (Лк VI:42). Обращает на себя внимание прежде всего слово «лицемер». Оно дает некоторым толкователям повод предполагать, что Спаситель здесь возвращается к прежней Своей речи о лицемерах и начинает их снова обличать. Это влияет и на объяснение 1 — то стиха, так как и здесь предполагается обличение суда только такого, который совершается фарисеями. Но все это произвольно. Слово upokrita, конечно, значит лицемер, и нет никакой надобности отыскивать или придумывать какие-либо другие значения этого слова. Но нельзя не заметить, что оно отличается большим сходством с употребленными в начале речи krinein, krimati, kriqhsesqe, и имеет с ними одинаковый корень, хотя по смыслу и различно. Можно, поэтому, думать, что оно внушено этими словами, и следует разуметь здесь не фарисеев, а всех вообще людей, которые судят об ошибках ближнего, имея в своем собственном глазу целые бревна. Судить ближнего — легко. Но трудно всегда судить самого себя. На это и указывают сравнения. Спаситель, далее, не говорит: ты увидишь ясно сучок в глазу брата своего, после того, как вынешь бревно из глаза своего; но: ты увидишь ясно, как вынуть сучок. Нужно исполнить сначала и прежде всего самое трудное дело, и тогда небольшое дело будет легко. Если бы правила эти исполнялись всеми, и частными людьми, и судьями, то на земле наступил бы золотой век.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:5: Thou hypocrite - A hypocrite, who professes to be what he is not, (viz. a true Christian), is obliged, for the support of the character he has assumed, to imitate all the dispositions and actions of a Christian; consequently he must reprove sin, and endeavor to show an uncommon affection for the glory of God. Our Lord unmasks this vile pretender to saintship, and shows him that his hidden hypocrisy, covered with the garb of external sanctity, is more abominable in the sight of God than the openly professed and practised iniquity of the profligate.
In after times, the Jews made a very bad use of this saying: "I wonder," said Rabbi Zarphon, "whether there be any in this age that will suffer reproof? If one say to another, Cast out the mote out of thine eye, he is immediately ready to answer, Cast out the beam that is in thine own eye."
This proverbial mode of speech the Gloss interprets thus: "Cast out? קסים kisim, the mote, that is, the little sin, that is in thy hand: to which he answered, Cast out the great sin that is in thine. So they could not reprove, because all were sinners." See Lightfoot.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:5: Thou hypocrite, first cast out ... - Christ directs us to the proper way of forming an opinion of ethers, and of reproving and correcting them. By first amending our own faults, or casting the beam out of our eye, we can "consistently" advance to correct the faults of others. There will then be no hypocrisy in our conduct. We shall also "see clearly" to do it. The beam, the thing that obscured our sight, will be removed, and we shall more clearly discern the "small" object that obscures the sight of our brother. The sentiment is, that the readiest way to judge of the imperfections of others is to be free from greater ones ourselves. This qualifies us for judging, makes us candid and consistent, and enables us to see things as they are, and to make proper allowances for frailty and imperfection.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:5: Thou hypocrite: Mat 22:18, Mat 23:14-28; Luk 12:56, Luk 13:15
first: Psa 51:9-13; Luk 4:23, Luk 6:42; Act 19:15
John Gill
7:5 Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye,.... Very rightly does our Lord call such a man an hypocrite, who is very free in remarking and reproving other men's sins, and covering his own; and indeed, one end of his critical observations, rigid censures, and rash judgments is, that he might be thought to be holier than he is. Christ very manifestly points at the Scribes and Pharisees, who were men of such a complexion; and whom he often, without any breach of charity, calls hypocrites. The meaning of this proverbial expression is, that a man should first begin with himself, take notice of his own sins, reprove himself for them, and reform; and then it will be soon enough to observe other men's.
And then shalt thou see clearly, to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye: then will he, and not before, be a proper person to reprove others; all objections and impediments to such a work will then be removed. Our Lord here speaks in the language of the Jewish nation, with whom such like expressions were common, and of long standing (c).
"In the generation that judged the judges, one said to another, , "cast out the mote out of thine eye"; to whom it was replied, , "cast out the beam from thine eye": one said to another, "thy silver is become dross": the other replies, "thy wine is mixed with water".''
Again (d),
"R. Taphon said, I wonder whether there is any in this generation, that will receive reproof; if one should say to him, "cast out the mote out of thine eye", will he say to him, "cast out the beam out of thine eye?" Says R. Eleazer ben Azariah, I wonder whether there is any in this generation, that knows how to reprove.''
From whence it is clear, that these phrases were used in the same sense they are by Christ; and which is still more evident by the gloss upon them: for upon the word "mote", it observes,
"That it is as if it had been said, , "a little sin", which is in thine hand (i.e. which thou hast committed): the other could say to him, cast thou away , "the great sin", which is in thine hand; so that they could not reprove, because they were all sinners.''
Agreeable to these, are some other proverbs used by the Jews, such as
"a vice which is in thyself, do not speak of to thy neighbour,''
(e) or upbraid him with it: and (f) again,
"adorn thyself, and afterwards adorn others.''
Which is produced by a noted commentator (g) of their's, to illustrate the text in Zeph 2:1 on which he also makes this remark;
"inquire first into your own blemishes, and then inquire into the blemishes of others.''
The sense of each of them is, that a man should first reform himself, and then others; and that he that finds faults with others, ought to be without blame himself.
(c) T. Bab. Bava Bathra, fol. 15. 2. (d) T. Bab. Erachin, fol. 16. 2. (e) T. Bab. Bava Metzia, fol. 59. 2. (f) T. Bab. Sanhedrim, fol. 19. 1. (g) R. David Kimchi in Zeph. ii. 1. Vid. Tzeror Hammor, fol. 142. 4.
John Wesley
7:5 Thou hypocrite - It is mere hypocrisy to pretend zeal for the amendment of others while we have none for our own. Then - When that which obstructed thy sight is removed.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:5 Thou hypocrite--"Hypocrite."
first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's eye--Our Lord uses a most hyperbolical, but not unfamiliar figure, to express the monstrous inconsistency of this conduct. The "hypocrisy" which, not without indignation, He charges it with, consists in the pretense of a zealous and compassionate charity, which cannot possibly be real in one who suffers worse faults to lie uncorrected in himself. He only is fit to be a reprover of others who jealously and severely judges himself. Such persons will not only be slow to undertake the office of censor on their neighbors, but, when constrained in faithfulness to deal with them, will make it evident that they do it with reluctance and not satisfaction, with moderation and not exaggeration, with love and not harshness.
Prostitution of Holy Things (Mt 7:6). The opposite extreme to that of censoriousness is here condemned--want of discrimination of character.
7:67:6: Մի՛ տայք զսրբութիւն՝ շանց. եւ մի՛ արկանէք զմարգարի՛տ ձեր առաջի խոզաց, զի մի՛ առ ո՛տն կոխիցեն զնոսա, եւ դարձեալ երգիծուցանիցե՛ն զձեզ[115]։ [115] Ոմանք. Զմարգարիտս ձեր... խոզից... կոխեսցեն զնոսա։
6 Մի՛ տուէք սրբութիւնը շներին. եւ ձեր մարգարիտները խոզերի առաջ մի՛ գցէք, որպէսզի դրանք ոտքի կոխան չանեն եւ դառնալով ձեզ չպատառոտեն:
6 «Սուրբ բանը շուներուն մի՛ տաք եւ ձեր մարգարիտները խոզերուն առջեւ մի՛ ձգէք, որպէս զի ոտքերնուն տակ չկոխկռտեն զանոնք ու դառնան ձեզ պատառեն»։
Մի՛ տայք զսրբութիւն շանց, եւ մի՛ արկանէք զմարգարիտս ձեր առաջի խոզաց, զի մի՛ առ ոտն կոխիցեն զնոսա, եւ դարձեալ երգիծուցանիցեն զձեզ:

7:6: Մի՛ տայք զսրբութիւն՝ շանց. եւ մի՛ արկանէք զմարգարի՛տ ձեր առաջի խոզաց, զի մի՛ առ ո՛տն կոխիցեն զնոսա, եւ դարձեալ երգիծուցանիցե՛ն զձեզ[115]։
[115] Ոմանք. Զմարգարիտս ձեր... խոզից... կոխեսցեն զնոսա։
6 Մի՛ տուէք սրբութիւնը շներին. եւ ձեր մարգարիտները խոզերի առաջ մի՛ գցէք, որպէսզի դրանք ոտքի կոխան չանեն եւ դառնալով ձեզ չպատառոտեն:
6 «Սուրբ բանը շուներուն մի՛ տաք եւ ձեր մարգարիտները խոզերուն առջեւ մի՛ ձգէք, որպէս զի ոտքերնուն տակ չկոխկռտեն զանոնք ու դառնան ձեզ պատառեն»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:66: Не давайте святыни псам и не бросайте жемчуга вашего перед свиньями, чтобы они не попрали его ногами своими и, обратившись, не растерзали вас.
7:6  μὴ δῶτε τὸ ἅγιον τοῖς κυσίν, μηδὲ βάλητε τοὺς μαργαρίτας ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν χοίρων, μήποτε καταπατήσουσιν αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτῶν καὶ στραφέντες ῥήξωσιν ὑμᾶς.
7:6. Μὴ (Lest) δῶτε (ye-might-have-had-given) τὸ (to-the-one) ἅγιον (to-hallow-belonged) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) κυσίν, (unto-dogs,"μηδὲ (lest-moreover) βάλητε (ye-might-have-had-casted) τοὺς (to-the-ones) μαργαρίτας (to-oyster-belongnesses) ὑμῶν (of-ye) ἔμπροσθεν (in-toward-from) τῶν (of-the-ones) χοίρων, (of-hogs,"μή (lest) ποτε (whither-also) καταπατήσουσιν (they-shall-tread-down-unto) αὐτοὺς (to-them) ἐν (in) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) ποσὶν (unto-feet) αὐτῶν (of-them) καὶ (and) στραφέντες ( having-had-been-beturned ) ῥήξωσιν (they-might-have-en-bursted) ὑμᾶς. (to-ye)
7:6. nolite dare sanctum canibus neque mittatis margaritas vestras ante porcos ne forte conculcent eas pedibus suis et conversi disrumpant vosGive not that which is holy to dogs; neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest perhaps they trample them under their feet, and turning upon you, they tear you.
6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast your pearls before the swine, lest haply they trample them under their feet, and turn and rend you.
7:6. Do not give what is holy to dogs, and do not cast your pearls before swine, lest perhaps they may trample them under their feet, and then, turning, they may tear you apart.
Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you:

6: Не давайте святыни псам и не бросайте жемчуга вашего перед свиньями, чтобы они не попрали его ногами своими и, обратившись, не растерзали вас.
7:6  μὴ δῶτε τὸ ἅγιον τοῖς κυσίν, μηδὲ βάλητε τοὺς μαργαρίτας ὑμῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν χοίρων, μήποτε καταπατήσουσιν αὐτοὺς ἐν τοῖς ποσὶν αὐτῶν καὶ στραφέντες ῥήξωσιν ὑμᾶς.
7:6. nolite dare sanctum canibus neque mittatis margaritas vestras ante porcos ne forte conculcent eas pedibus suis et conversi disrumpant vos
Give not that which is holy to dogs; neither cast ye your pearls before swine, lest perhaps they trample them under their feet, and turning upon you, they tear you.
7:6. Do not give what is holy to dogs, and do not cast your pearls before swine, lest perhaps they may trample them under their feet, and then, turning, they may tear you apart.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
6 Самый перевод сомнений не возбуждает, но связь рассматриваемых слов с предыдущими всегда представлялась затруднительной. Некоторые говорят, что ст. 6 непосредственно примыкает к предыдущему. Деятельность лиц, способных судить и исправлять недостатки других, не должна состоять в бросании драгоценных камней пред свиньями. Поэтому отрицать здесь связь нет никакой надобности. Объясняют связь и так, что если предшествующие стихи указывают на излишек в суждениях, не слишком большую строгость суждений о проступках ближних, то стих 6, напротив, указывает на рассудочную или критическую слабость людей, когда без всяких рассуждений и опасений, с полною снисходительностью, не обращая никаго внимания на различные характеры, дают людям то, чего они не могут принять по своей злобе и по своему характеру. Таким образом, по этому мнению внутренняя связь заключается в обозначении существенной разницы между фанатической черствостью и нравственной слабостью в обращении со святыней. Далее, думают, что кроме внутренней, есть еще и внешняя связь, которая заключается в противоположении брата, об исправлении и спасении которого мы лицемерно заботимся, псам и свиньям, которые относятся к нам совершенно иначе, чем братья, и совершенно иначе принимают наши о себе заботы, чем брат. Спаситель говорит как бы так: ты лицемеришь по отношению к брату, которому ты должен, по своей любви к нему, преподавать только святыню. Но, по отношению к другим людям, которых ты не можешь назвать своими братьями и не можешь вести себя с ними, как с братьями, ты не лицемеришь, а преподаешь действительно святыню. Есть и еще мнение: люди, которых мы судим, но которых, однако, судить не должны, представляют из себя свиней и псов. Мы воздерживаемся от суда над ними; однако не должны при этом слишком сентиментальничать, то есть, воздерживаясь от осуждения, преподавать им еще и святыню. Осуждать других — это крайность; быть слишком снисходительными к людям, вступать с ними в общение, стараться просветить их, давать им то, что свято, когда они этого недостойны, — это другая крайность, от которой должны воздерживаться ученики Христа. В первых 5 стихах осуждается слишком большая суровость; в 6 стихе — слишком большая слабость. Ученики не должны стремиться быть судьями других; но они не должны безрассудно выставлять пред людьми и свое высокое призвание. Потому что священное и ценное дано им не только для обладания, но и с тою целью, чтобы они сообщали его другим людям. Но ученики исполнили бы худо эту обязанность, если бы свои, вверенные им ценные и священные блага преподавали таким людям, o которыx знают, или могут знать, что у них не достает никакого понимания священного и его цену. Всеми этими мнениями содержание 6-го стиха, хотя и объясняется, но немного. Вероятнее думать, что здесь начинается новая речь, не имеющая заметной внутренней связи с предыдущей. Внешняя связь дается, как и прежде, отрицаниями. Впрочем, можно думать, что и Сам Господь, и Его слушатели могли смотреть на все, прежде Им сказанное, как на святыню. В 6 стихе Спаситель говорит, что этой святыни не следует раскрывать пред людьми, ее непонимающими. Или можно считать 6 стих введением к последующей речи и объяснять его в том же смысле. — Так как выражение «святыня» очевидно образное и применено к людским отношениям, то толкование во многом зависит, поэтому, от точного определения самого слова «святыня». Слово это настолько трудно, что для объяснения его обращались даже к санскритскому языку и там старались понять, что оно значит. В этом языке сходные с греч. to agion слова jag, jagami означают приношу жертву, почитаю; а jagus, jagam, jagnam (русский агнец) — жертва. Далее, сопоставляли это слово с еврейским кодеш, святыня; а это последнее производили от слова кад, что значит выделенное, отделенное. Но хотя этимология, говорит Кремер, и бросает некоторый свет на рассматриваемое слово, однако она редко открывает его значение в обычном употреблении. Один ученый высказал догадку, что арамейское слово, употребленное здесь Христом, было кедаша. В греческом переводе Евангелия Матфея это слово передано неточно, словом «святыня» (to agion), между тем как оно означает собственно амулет, преимущественно серьгу. При таком толковании «святыню» можно было сблизить и с дальнейшим «жемчуг», как предмет, который можно также как и жемчуг, бросать пред животными. Однако такая гипотеза признается в настоящее время несостоятельной, и, если о ней и можно еще говорить, то не в истолковательных, а в чисто исторических интересах. Не имея возможности найти какие-либо подходящие образы в действительной жизни и природе, старались объяснить слово святыня, равно как и другие слова этого стиха, жемчуг, свиньи и псы, в иносказательном смысле. Так, напр., Иероним под святыней разумел хлеб детей. Мы не должны отнимать хлеб у детей и бросать его псам. Златоуст и другие под псами разумели язычников и по причине их дел, и по причине их веры, а под свиньями — еретиков, которые, по-видимому, не признают имени Господня. Интересна ссылка на этот стих, встречающаяся в одном из самых древних документов, именно в «Учении 12 апостолов» IX:5 (у Цана ошибочно X:6). Здесь речь об евхаристии: «никто не должен есть и пить от нашей евхаристии, кроме крестившихся во имя Господне; ибо об этом и сказал Господь: не давайте святыни псам». Из пяти слов, которыми обозначалось у греков «священное», слово agioV самое редкое, и в отличие от других синонимических терминов указывало преимущественно на святое в нравственном смысле. Будучи мало употребительно у язычников, слово это, можно сказать, проникает весь Ветхий и Новый Завет и выражает понятие, в котором сосредоточивается все божественное откровение. Поэтому слово имеет вообще обширный смысл. Но главный момент здесь — нравственный, понятия о котором у греков и римлян почти совсем не имеется. Понятие о святости получает свою особенную окраску оттого, что святость прилагается к Богу и тому, что Ему принадлежит. Кроме Бога это понятие прилагается только к таким людям и предметам, которые особенно принадлежат Богу. Слово «святыня» или «святое» или «святая» (множ.) употребляется в Ветхом Завете о храме. Далее, оно употребляется, как в Лев XXII:14, о священной пище обыкновенно во множ. (ср. Лев XXII:2–5). Поэтому большинство толкователей расположено думать, что образ в 6 стихе взят Спасителем от жертвенного мяса, которого нельзя было есть никому, кроме священников (Исх XXIX:33; Лев II:3; XXII:10–16; Чис XVIII:8–19). Псам этого мяса совершенно нельзя было давать — это было бы преступлением, и, если бы кто сделал так, то наказан был бы смертью (Толюк). Священного мяса не должно было есть и ни одно нечистое лицо (Лев XXII:6, 7, 10, 13, 15, 16). Некоторые разумеют под святыней все, что противоположно нечистому, или «чистое». Спаситель приложил таким образом ветхозаветные образы к истинам, которые должны были сделаться новым вином и новой одеждой в учреждаемой Им церкви, как Царства Божия. Сам Он называл Свое учение тайнами Царствия Божия (ср. Мф XIII:11; Мк IV:11; Лк VIII:10). Он говорил ученикам Своим, что им дано знать тайны Царства Божия, а другим людям не дано, и воздерживался от прямого раскрытия этих тайн пред людьми, без помощи притчей. Далее, разъясняя тайны Царства, Он говорил, что Царство Небесное подобно «сокровищу, скрытому на поле, которое нашел человек утаил, и от радости о нем идет и продает все, что имеет, и покупает поле то» (Мф XIII:44); «купцу, ищущему хороших жемчужин, который, нашел одну драгоценную жемчужину, пошел и продал все, что имел, и купил ее» (Мф XIII:45, 46). — Первую часть стиха: «не давайте святыни псам» можно отделять от второй и рассматривать саму по себе. Это нужно потому, что некоторые толкователи не могли понять, каким образом свиньи могут, обратившись, растерзывать людей, потому что на это способны псы, и относили последние слова стиха к псам. Но такое мнение не имеет для себя никаких оснований. Жертвенная пища, мясо и хлеб, для псов — приятная пища. В первой половине предложения поэтому употреблен глагол (didwmi), а не дальнейший — бросать. О псах нередко упоминается и в ветхозаветном писании. Моисей говорит своим соотечественникам, что их исход из Египта совершился в такой тишине, что даже и пес не пошевелил языком своим ни на человека, ни на скот (Исх XI:7). Юдифь говорит Олоферну то же самое, — что она проведет его до Иерусалима так, что и пес не пошевелит против него языком своим. Многое от доброго старого времени осталось и до настоящего времени, в том числе и псы, которые и теперь во множестве ходят и живут в палестинских городах. Они спят днем, поднимаются при захождении солнца и начинают очистку грязных закоулков на улицах. В это время они воют, ворчат и между ними начинается грызня из-за отбросов и нечистот, которые выкидываются из домов, потому что в восточных городах все выбрасывается на улицы и поедается собаками. Они единственные санитары в грязных восточных городах. Переходим к другому образу. Прежнее «не давайте» (mh dwte) заменяется словами «не бросайте» (mh balhte). Под жемчугом (margaritaV) нужно разуметь жемчужины, перлы, и, может быть, перламутр, но не бисер, как в нашем славянском. В Вульг. margaritas — то же слово, как и в греч. Жемчужины походят на горох или даже на желуди, которые любят и едят свиньи. Но для них имеют значение больше эти дешевые съедобные предметы, чем драгоценный жемчуг. Разумеется, факты, когда бы свиньи растерзывали, например, человека, мало известны, если только известны. Нет никакой надобности разуметь здесь под словом «свинья» какую-либо свирепую породу свиней, вроде, например, кабана. Об обыкновенных домашних свиньях из практики известно, что они едят животных и иногда загрызают до смерти детей, могут, следовательно, загрызть и взрослого человека. На основании контекста нет никаких оснований специально относить слова Христа или к язычникам, или к еретикам. Первое было бы неправильно уже потому, что Он пришел проповедать язычникам и спасти их, а апостолы должны были, по Его повелению, «идти и научить все народы». А об еретиках тогда не было и помину, и если бы о них стал говорить теперь Христос, то Его речь едва ли была бы понятна Его слушателям. В заключение объяснения этого стиха заметим, что в нем наблюдается усиление от начала к концу, — сначала говорится о псах, которые не свирепеют, а могут есть священное мясо, а потом о свиньях, которые свирепеют и растерзывают дающего. По Толюку здесь разумеется вообще бесстыдство (anaiscuntia) людей.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:6: Give not that which is holy - Το αγιον, the holy or sacred thing; i.e. any thing, especially, of the sacrificial kind, which had been consecrated to God. The members of this sentence should be transposed thus: -
Give not that which is holy unto the dogs,
Lest they turn again and rend you:
Neither cast ye your pearls before swine,
Lest they trample them under their feet
The propriety of this transposition is self-evident. There are many such transpositions as these, both in sacred and profane writers. The following is very remarkable: -
"I am black but comely;
"As the tents of Kedar, as the curtains of Solomon."
That is,
"I am black as the tents of Kedar,
"Comely as the curtains of Solomon."
See many proofs of this sort of writing in Mr. Wakefield's Commentary.
As a general meaning of this passage, we may just say: "The sacrament of the Lord's supper, and other holy ordinances which are only instituted for the genuine followers of Christ, are not to be dispensed to those who are continually returning like the snarling ill-natured dog to their easily predominant sins of rash judgment, barking at and tearing the characters of others by evil speaking, back biting and slandering; nor to him who, like the swine, is frequently returning to wallow in the mud of sensual gratifications and impurities."
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:6: Give not that which is holy ... - By some the word "holy" has been supposed to mean "flesh offered in sacrifice," made holy, or separated to a sacred use; but it probably means here "anything connected with religion" - admonition, precept, or doctrine. Pearls are precious stones found in shell-fish, chiefly in India, in the waters that surround Ceylon. They are used to denote anything especially precious, Rev 17:4; Rev 18:12-16; Mat 13:45. In this place they are used to denote the doctrines of the gospel. "Dogs" signify people who spurn, oppose, and abuse that doctrine; people of special sourness and malignity of temper, who meet it like growling and quarrelsome curs, Phi 3:2; Pe2 2:22; Rev 22:15. "Swine" denote those who would trample the precepts underfoot; people of impurity of life; those who are corrupt, polluted, profane, obscene, and sensual; those who would not know the value of the gospel, and who would tread it down as swine would pearls, Pe2 2:22; Pro 11:22. The meaning of this proverb, then, is, do not offer your doctrine to those violent and abusive people who would growl and curse you; nor to those especially debased and profligate who would not perceive its value, would trample it down, and would abuse you. This verse furnishes a beautiful instance of what has been called the "introverted parallelism." The usual mode of poetry among the Hebrews, and a common mode of expression in proverbs and apothegms, was by the parallelism, where one member of a sentence answered to another, or expressed substantially the same sense with some addition or modification. See the Introduction to the Book of Job. Sometimes this was alternate, and sometimes it was introverted - where the first and fourth lines would correspond, and the second and third. This is the case here. The dogs would tear, and not the swine; the swine would trample the pearls under their feet, and not the dogs. It may be thus expressed:
Give not that which is holy unto the dogs,
Neither cast ye your pearls before swine,
Lest they (that is, the swine) trample them under their feet,
And turn again (that is, the dogs) and rend you.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:6: that: Mat 10:14, Mat 10:15, Mat 15:26; Pro 9:7, Pro 9:8, Pro 23:9, Pro 26:11; Act 13:45-47; Phi 3:2; Heb 6:6, Heb 10:29; Pe2 2:22
cast: Pro 11:22
turn: Mat 22:5, Mat 22:6, Mat 24:10; Co2 11:26; Ti2 4:14, Ti2 4:15
Geneva 1599
7:6 (2) Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your (a) pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you.
(2) The stiff-necked and stubborn enemies of the gospel are unworthy to have it preached unto them.
(a) A pearl is known among the Greeks for its oriental brightness: and a pearl was in ancient times greatly valued by the Latins: for a pearl that Cleopatra had was valued at two hundred and fifty thousand crowns: and the word is now borrowed from that, to signify the most precious heavenly doctrine.
John Gill
7:6 Give not that which is holy to the dogs,.... Dogs were unclean creatures by the law; the price of one might not be brought into the house of the Lord, for a vow, Deut 23:18 yea, these creatures were not admitted into several temples of the Heathens (h). Things profane and unclean, as flesh torn by beasts, were ordered to be given to them, Ex 22:31 but nothing that was holy was to be given them, as holy flesh, or the holy oblations, or anything that was consecrated to holy uses; to which is the allusion here. It is a common maxim (i) with the Jews,
, "that they do not redeem holy things, to give to the dogs to eat".''
Here the phrase is used in a metaphorical sense; and is generally understood of not delivering or communicating the holy word of God, and the truths of the Gospel, comparable to pearls, or the ordinances of it, to persons notoriously vile and sinful: to men, who being violent and furious persecutors, and impudent blasphemers, are compared to "dogs"; or to such, who are scandalously vile, impure in their lives and conversations, and are therefore compared to swine;
neither cast ye your pearls before swine. But since the subject Christ is upon is reproof, it seems rather to be the design of these expressions, that men should be cautious, and prudent, in rebuking and admonishing such persons for their sins, in whom there is no appearance or hope of success; yea, where there is danger of sustaining loss;
lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and rend you: that is, despise the admonitions and reproofs given, and hurt the persons who give them, either by words or deeds; see Prov 9:7. The Jews have some sayings much like these, and will serve to illustrate them (k);
, "do not cast pearls before swine", nor deliver wisdom to him, who knows not the excellency of it; for wisdom is better than pearls, and he that does not seek after it, is worse than a swine.''
(h) Vid. Alex. ab. Alex. Gaeial. Dier. l. 2. c. 14. (i) T. Bab. Temura, fol. 17. 1. & 31. 1. & 33. 2. Becorot, fol. 15. 1. Hieros. Pesachim, fol. 27. 4. & Maaser Sheni, fol. 53. 3. (k) Mischar Happeninim apud Buxtorf. Florileg. Heb. p. 306.
John Wesley
7:6 Here is another instance of that transposition, where of the two things proposed, the latter is first treated of. Give not - to dogs - lest turning they rend you: Cast not - to swine - lest they trample them under foot. Yet even then, when the beam is cast out of thine own eye, Give not - That is, talk not of the deep things of God to those whom you know to be wallowing in sin. neither declare the great things God hath done for your soul to the profane, furious, persecuting wretches. Talk not of perfection, for instance, to the former; not of your experience to the latter. But our Lord does in nowise forbid us to reprove, as occasion is, both the one and the other.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:6 Give not that which is holy unto the dogs--savage or snarling haters of truth and righteousness.
neither cast ye your pearls before swine--the impure or coarse, who are incapable of appreciating the priceless jewels of Christianity. In the East, dogs are wilder and more gregarious, and, feeding on carrion and garbage, are coarser and fiercer than the same animals in the West. Dogs and swine, besides being ceremonially unclean, were peculiarly repulsive to the Jews, and indeed to the ancients generally.
lest they trample them under their feet--as swine do.
and turn again and rend you--as dogs do. Religion is brought into contempt, and its professors insulted, when it is forced upon those who cannot value it and will not have it. But while the indiscriminately zealous have need of this caution, let us be on our guard against too readily setting our neighbors down as dogs and swine, and excusing ourselves from endeavoring to do them good on this poor plea.
Prayer (Mt 7:7-11). Enough, one might think, had been said on this subject in Mt 6:5-15. But the difficulty of the foregoing duties seems to have recalled the subject, and this gives it quite a new turn. "How shall we ever be able to carry out such precepts as these, of tender, holy, yet discriminating love?" might the humble disciple inquire. "Go to God with it," is our Lord's reply; but He expresses this with a fulness which leaves nothing to be desired, urging now not only confidence, but importunity in prayer.
7:77:7: Խնդրեցէ՛ք՝ եւ տացի՛ ձեզ, հայցեցէ՛ք՝ եւ գտջի՛ք, բախեցէ՛ք՝ եւ բացցի՛ ձեզ.
7 Խնդրեցէ՛ք Աստծուց, եւ նա կը տայ ձեզ, փնտռեցէ՛ք եւ կը գտնէք, բախեցէ՛ք, եւ կը բացուի ձեր առաջ
7 «Խնդրեցէ՛ք եւ պիտի տրուի ձեզի. փնտռեցէ՛ք եւ պիտի գտնէք. դուռը զարկէք եւ պիտի բացուի ձեզի։
Խնդրեցէք, եւ տացի ձեզ. հայցեցէք, եւ գտջիք. բախեցէք, եւ բացցի ձեզ:

7:7: Խնդրեցէ՛ք՝ եւ տացի՛ ձեզ, հայցեցէ՛ք՝ եւ գտջի՛ք, բախեցէ՛ք՝ եւ բացցի՛ ձեզ.
7 Խնդրեցէ՛ք Աստծուց, եւ նա կը տայ ձեզ, փնտռեցէ՛ք եւ կը գտնէք, բախեցէ՛ք, եւ կը բացուի ձեր առաջ
7 «Խնդրեցէ՛ք եւ պիտի տրուի ձեզի. փնտռեցէ՛ք եւ պիտի գտնէք. դուռը զարկէք եւ պիտի բացուի ձեզի։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:77: Просите, и дано будет вам; ищите, и найдете; стучите, и отворят вам;
7:7  αἰτεῖτε, καὶ δοθήσεται ὑμῖν· ζητεῖτε, καὶ εὑρήσετε· κρούετε, καὶ ἀνοιγήσεται ὑμῖν.
7:7. Αἰτεῖτε, (Ye-should-appeal-unto) καὶ (and) δοθήσεται (it-shall-be-given) ὑμῖν: (unto-ye) ζητεῖτε, (ye-should-seek-unto) καὶ (and) εὑρήσετε: (ye-shall-find) κρούετε, (ye-should-knock) καὶ (and) ἀνοιγήσεται (it-shall-have-been-opened-up) ὑμῖν. (unto-ye)
7:7. petite et dabitur vobis quaerite et invenietis pulsate et aperietur vobisAsk, and it shall be given you: seek, and you shall find: knock, and it shall be opened to you.
7. Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you:
7:7. Ask, and it shall be given to you. Seek, and you shall find. Knock, and it shall be opened to you.
Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you:

7: Просите, и дано будет вам; ищите, и найдете; стучите, и отворят вам;
7:7  αἰτεῖτε, καὶ δοθήσεται ὑμῖν· ζητεῖτε, καὶ εὑρήσετε· κρούετε, καὶ ἀνοιγήσεται ὑμῖν.
7:7. petite et dabitur vobis quaerite et invenietis pulsate et aperietur vobis
Ask, and it shall be given you: seek, and you shall find: knock, and it shall be opened to you.
7:7. Ask, and it shall be given to you. Seek, and you shall find. Knock, and it shall be opened to you.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
7 Замечательно, что в этом стихе не существует никаких «разночтений». Перевод точен. Но связь этого стиха с предыдущими объяснить еще труднее, чем 6-го. Некоторые толкователи не находят здесь вовсе никакой связи, и стих 6-й является у них каким-то межеумком в общем изложении. Некоторые объясняют дело так. Из предыдущих стихов было видно, что всякий должен стараться быть мудрым и добрым, чтобы сослужить как можно больше службы другим людям, своим собратьям. Кто же может это сделать? Мы не можем сделать этого своими собственными силами. Но это возможно для нас, если Бог даст нам Свою помощь. Поэтому Спаситель и заповедует обращаться к Богу с молитвой о нужных нам дарах и благодати. Не трудно видеть, что такая связь чисто внешняя и нисколько не затрагивает сущности дела. Из экзегетов, с которыми мы успели ознакомиться, ближе всех, по-видимому, подходит к делу Августин. Но объяснение его, как сейчас увидим, отличается некоторыми странностями. «Когда», говорит он, «была дана заповедь не давать святыни псам и не бросать жемчуга пред свиньями, то слушатель, сознавая свое невежество, мог сказать: я не вижу, чтобы у меня было то, что Ты запретил мне давать свиньям. И потому хорошо Спаситель присовокупил, говоря: «просите и получите». Нам кажется, что если бы Августин выразился только немного иначе, то лучше бы объяснил дело. Спаситель не заповедовал того, чтобы люди при обращении с земными благами были скупы. Но совсем иное должно быть отношение людей к духовным благам. Тут требуется некоторая сдержанность или даже скупость, потому что иначе святыня может попасть в распоряжение таких людей, которые, будучи нечистыми, или осквернят ее, или, не понимая ее ценности, растопчут ее. Следовательно, эти люди, не понимающие и не ценящие святыни, должны быть лишены ее. Она дана верующим, останется у них и приумножится. А чтобы она приумножилась, для этого нужно обращаться с прошениями к Отцу Небесному. Вы не давайте, а вам будет дано. — В словах, обозначающих, как люди должны просить себе благ, заметна некоторая постепенность и переход от меньшего к большему. Сначала просто «просите»; затем подразумеваются большие усилия и труд в сравнении с обыкновенной просьбой: «ищите»; затем, когда и эти действия не приведут к цели, «стучите». — Выражения 7-го и 8-го ст. Матфея буквально повторяются у Луки XI:9, 10, но в другой связи, и там эта связь, по мнению экзегетов, «искуснее». После «молитвы Господней» речь у Луки о человеке, который просит хлеба у своего друга. Последний сначала просит не беспокоить его, а потом, по его неотступной просьбе, дает ему то, чего он просит. Затем следуют слова: «просите» и проч. до 11 стиха буквально сходные с словами Матфея, а с 11 встречается разница. Думают, поэтому, что и у Матфея выражения 7-го и 8-го ст. только тогда имели бы связь с предыдущим, если бы стояли после VI:15, и что если не предполагать, что Матфей заимствовал эти стихи из «Логий» и поместил их в ненадлежащем порядке, то связь вообще объяснить трудно. Но это едва ли представляется особенно важным. Гораздо важнее вопрос, чего именно должен просить себе человек. Стих 11 с ясностью показывает, что люди должны просить себе благ у Бога. Каких благ? Большинство толкователей утверждает, что тут разумеются исключительно духовные блага. Типом такого толкования могут служить слова Златоуста: «ничего не проси мирского, но всего духовного, и получишь все». Однако Сам Спаситель не ограничивает наших просьб только духовным и вообще ничего не говорит о том, каково должно быть содержание наших просьб. Речь же, изложенная в 7–11 стихах, одна из самых привлекательнейших и любезнейших для человеческого сердца. По-видимому, и церковь понимает эти слова в более широком смысле, а не в одном только духовном, т. е. что Спаситель, в ответ на просьбы верующих, обещал им преподание не только духовных, но и вещественных благ. Эти слова читаются у нас на молебнах Спасителю, совершаемых по разным случаям и при различных обстоятельствах. Следовательно, мы можем, согласно словам Спасителя, просить себе у Бога всяких благ, и духовных и телесных, и надеяться на получение их. Но мы считаем благом многое, что на самом деле не есть никакое благо. Вещественные блага по евангельскому учению находятся в ближайшей связи с духовными, и, следовательно, мы можем просить и вещественных благ, каковы благосостояние, здоровье, жизненные успехи, имея постоянно в виду близкую зависимость вещественного от духовного, и особенно же стремиться к правде Божьей, будучи уверены, что остальное все приложится нам.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
7-11: Our Saviour, in the foregoing chapter, had spoken of prayer as a commanded duty, by which God is honoured, and which, if done aright, shall be rewarded; here he speaks of it as the appointed means of obtaining what we need, especially grace to obey the precepts he had given, some of which are so displeasing to flesh and blood.

I. Here is a precept in three words to the same purport, Ask, Seek, Knock (v. 7); that is, in one word, "Pray; pray often; pray with sincerity and seriousness; pray, and pray again; make conscience of prayer, and be constant in it; make a business of prayer, and be earnest in it. Ask, as a beggar asks alms." Those that would be rich in grace, must betake themselves to the poor trade of begging, and they shall find it a thriving trade. "Ask; represent your wants and burthens to God, and refer yourselves to him for support and supply, according to his promise. Ask as a traveller asks the way; to pray is to enquire of God, Ezek. xxxvi. 37. Seek, as for a thing of value that we have lost, or as the merchantman that seeks goodly pearls. Seek by prayer, Dan. ix. 3. Knock, as he that desires to enter into the house knocks at the door." We would be admitted to converse with God, would be taken into his love, and favour, and kingdom; sin has shut and barred the door against us; by prayer, we knock; Lord, Lord, open to us. Christ knocks at our door (Rev. iii. 20; Cant. v. 2); and allows us to knock at his, which is a favour we do not allow to common beggars. Seeking and knocking imply something more than asking and praying. 1. We must not only ask but seek; we must second our prayers with our endeavors; we must, in the use of the appointed means, seek for that which we ask for, else we tempt God. When the dresser of the vineyard asked for a year's respite for the barren fig-tree, he added, I will dig about it, Luke xiii. 7, 8. God gives knowledge and grace to those that search the scriptures, and wait at Wisdom's gates; and power against sin to those that avoid the occasions of it. 2. We must not only ask, but knock; we must come to God's door, must ask importunately; not only pray, but plead and wrestle with God; we must seek diligently; we must continue knocking; must persevere in prayer, and in the use of means; must endure to the end in the duty.

II. Here is a promised annexed: our labour in prayer, if indeed we do labour in it, shall not be in vain: where God finds a praying heart, he will be found a prayer-hearing God; he shall give thee an answer of peace. The precept is threefold, ask, seek, knock; there is precept upon precept; but the promise is sixfold, line upon line, for our encouragement; because a firm belief of the promise would make us cheerful and constant in our obedience. Now here,

1. The promise is made, and made so as exactly to answer the precept, v. 7. Ask, and it shall be given you; not lent you, not sold you, but given you; and what is more free than gift? Whatever you pray for, according to the promise, whatever you ask, shall be given you, if God see it fit for you, and what would you have more? It is but ask and have; ye have not, because ye ask not, or ask not aright: what is not worth asking, is not worth having, and then it is worth nothing. Seek, and ye shall find, and then you do not lose your labour; God is himself found of those that seek him, and if we find him we have enough. "Knock, and it shall be opened; the door of mercy and grace shall no longer be shut against you as enemies and intruders, but opened to you as friends and children. It will be asked, who is at the door? If you be able to say, a friend, and have the ticket of promise ready to produce in the hand of faith, doubt not of admission. If the door be not opened at the first knock, continue instant in prayer; it is an affront to a friend to knock at his door, and then go away; though he tarry, yet wait."

2. It is repeated, v. 8. It is to the same purport, yet with some addition. (1.) It is made to extend to all that pray aright; "Not only you my disciples shall receive what you pray for, but every one that asketh, receiveth, whether Jew or Gentile, young or old, rich or poor, high or low, master or servant, learned or unlearned, they are all alike welcome to the throne of grace, if they come in faith: for God is no respecter of persons." (2.) It is made so as to amount to a grant, in words of the present tense, which is more than a promise for the future. Every one that asketh, not only shall receive, but receiveth; by faith, applying and appropriating the promise, we are actually interested and invested in the good promised: so sure and inviolable are the promises of God, that they do, in effect, give present possession: an active believer enters immediately, and makes the blessings promised his own. What have we in hope, according to the promise, is as sure, and should be as sweet, as what we have in hand. God hath spoken in his holiness, and then Gilead is mine, Manasseh mine (Ps. cviii. 7, 8); it is all mine own, if I can but make it so by believing it so. Conditional grants become absolute upon the performance of the condition; so here, he that asketh, receiveth. Christ hereby puts his fiat to the petition; and he having all power, that is enough.

3. It is illustrated, by a similitude taken from earthly parents, and their innate readiness to give their children what they ask. Christ appeals to his hearers, What man is there of you, though never so morose and ill-humoured, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? v. 9, 10. Whence he infers (v. 11), If ye then, being evil, yet grant your children's requests, much more will your heavenly Father give you the good things you ask. Now this is of use,

(1.) To direct our prayers and expectations. [1.] We must come to God, as children to a Father in heaven, with reverence and confidence. How naturally does a child in want or distress run to the father with its complaints; My head, my head; thus should the new nature send us to God for supports and supplies. [2.] We must come to him for good things, for those he gives to them that ask him; which teaches us to refer ourselves to him; we know not what is good for ourselves (Eccl. vi. 12), but he knows what is good for us, we must therefore leave it with him; Father, thy will be done. The child is here supposed to ask bread, that is necessary, and a fish, that is wholesome; but if the child should foolishly ask for a stone, or a serpent, for unripe fruit to eat, or a sharp knife to play with, the father, though kind, is so wise as to deny him. We often ask that of God which would do us harm if we had it; he knows this, and therefore does not give it to us. Denials in love are better than grants in anger; we should have been undone ere this if we had had all we desired; this is admirably well expressed by a heathen, Juvenal, Sat. 10.
Permittes ipsis expendere numinibus,quid
Conveniat nobis, rebusque sit utile nostris,
Nam pro jucundis aptissima quæque dabunt dii.
Carior est illis homo, quam sibi: nos animorum
Impulsu, et cæca, magnaque cupidine ducti,
Conjugium petimus, partumque uxoris; at illis
Notum est, qui pueri, qualisque futura sit uxor.

Entrust thy fortune to the powers above.
Leave them to manage for thee, and to grant
What their unerring wisdom sees thee want:
In goodness, as in greatness, they excel;
Ah, that we lov'd ourselves but half so well!
We, blindly by our headstrong passions led,
Seek a companion, and desire to wed;
Then wish for heirs: but to the gods alone
Our future offspring and our wives are known.

(2.) To encourage our prayers and expectations. We may hope that we shall not be denied and disappointed: we shall not have a stone for bread, to break our teeth (though we have a hard crust to employ our teeth), nor a serpent for a fish, to sting us; we have reason indeed to fear it, because we deserve it, but God will be better to us than the desert of our sins. The world often gives stones for bread, and serpents for fish, but God never does; nay, we shall be heard and answered, for children are by their parents. [1.] God has put into the hearts of parents a compassionate inclination to succour and supply their children, according to their need. Even those that have had little conscience of duty, yet have done it, as it were by instinct. No law was ever thought necessary to oblige parents to maintain their legitimate children, nor, in Solomon's time, their illegitimate ones. [2.] He has assumed the relation of a Father to us, and owns us for his children; that from the readiness we find in ourselves to relieve our children, we may be encouraged to apply ourselves to him for relief. What love and tenderness fathers have are from him; not from nature but from the God of nature; and therefore they must needs be infinitely greater in himself. He compares his concern for his people to that of a father for his children (Ps. ciii. 13), nay, to that of a mother, which is usually more tender, Isa. lxvi. 13; xlix. 14, 15. But here it is supposed, that his love, and tenderness, and goodness, far excel that of any earthly parent; and therefore it is argued with a much more, and it is grounded upon this undoubted truth, that God is a better Father, infinitely better than any earthly parents are; his thoughts are above theirs. Our earthly fathers have taken care of us; we have taken care of our children; much more will God take care of his; for they are evil, originally so; the degenerate seed of fallen Adam; they have lost much of the good nature that belonged to humanity, and among other corruptions, have that of crossness and unkindness in them; yet they give good things to their children, and they know how to give, suitably and seasonably; much more will God, for he takes up when they forsake, Ps. xxvii. 10. And, First, God is more knowing; parents are often foolishly fond, but God is wise, infinitely so; he knows what we need, what we desire, and what is fit for us. Secondly, God is more kind. If all the compassions of all the tender fathers in the world were crowded into the bowels of one, yet compared with the tender mercies of our God, they would be but as a candle to the sun, or a drop to the ocean. God is more rich, and more ready to give to his children than the fathers of our flesh can be; for he is the Father of our spirits, an ever-loving, ever-living Father. The bowels of Fathers yearn even towards undutiful children, towards prodigals, as David's toward Absalom, and will not all this serve to silence disbelief?
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:7: Ask - seek - knock - These three words include the ideas of want, loss, and earnestness.
Ask: turn, beggar at, the door of mercy; thou art destitute of all spiritual good, and it is God alone who can give it to thee; and thou hast no claim but what his mercy has given thee on itself.
Seek: Thou hast lost thy God, thy paradise, thy soul. - Look about thee - leave no stone unturned there is no peace, no final salvation for thee till thou get thy soul restored to the favor and image of God.
Knock: Be in earnest - be importunate: Eternity is at hand! and, if thou die in thy sins, where God is thou shalt never come.
Ask with confidence and humility.
Seek with care and application.
Knock with earnestness and perseverance.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:7: Ask, and it shall be given you ... - There are here three different forms presented of seeking the things which we need from God - asking, 'seeking, and knocking. The latter is taken from the act of knocking at a door for admittance. See Luk 13:25; Rev 3:20. The phrases signify to seek with earnestness, diligence, and perseverance. The promise is, that what we seek shall be given us. It is of course implied that we seek with a proper spirit, with humility, sincerity, and perseverance. It is implied, also, that we ask the things which it may be consistent for God to give - that is, things which he has promised to give, and which would be best for us, and most for his own honor, Jo1 5:14. Of that God is to be the judge. And here there is the utmost latitude which a creature can ask. God is willing to provide for us, to forgive our sins, to save our souls, to befriend us in trial, to comfort us in death, to extend the gospel through the world. Man "can" ask no higher things of God; and these he may ask, assured that he is willing to grant them.
Christ encourages us to do this by the conduct of parents. No parent turns away his child with that which would be injurious. He would not give him a stone instead of bread, or a serpent instead of a fish. God is better and kinder than the most tender earthly parents; and with what confidence, therefore, may we come as his children, and ask what we need! Parents, he says, are evil; that is, are imperfect, often partial, and not unfrequently passionate; but God is free from all this, and therefore is ready and willing to aid us.
Every one that asketh receiveth - That is, every one that asks aright; that prays in faith, and in submission to the will of God. He does not always give the very thing which we ask, but he gives what would be better. A parent will not always confer the "very thing" which a child asks, but he will seek the welfare of the child, and give what he thinks will be most for its good. Paul asked that the thorn from his flesh might be removed. God did not "literally" grant the request, but told him that his "grace" should be "sufficient" for him. See the notes at Co2 12:7-9.
A fish - A fish has some resemblance to a serpent; yet no parent would attempt to deceive his child in this. So God will not give to us that which might appear to be of use, but which would be injurious.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:7: and it: Mat 7:11, Mat 21:22; Kg1 3:5; Psa 10:17, Psa 50:15, Psa 86:5, Psa 145:18, Psa 145:19; Isa 55:6, Isa 55:7; Jer 29:12, Jer 29:13, Jer 33:3; Mar 11:24; Luk 11:9, Luk 11:10, Luk 11:13, Luk 18:1; Joh 4:10; Joh 14:13, Joh 14:14, Joh 15:7, Joh 15:16, Joh 16:23, Joh 16:24; Jam 1:5, Jam 1:6, Jam 5:15; Jo1 3:22, Jo1 5:14, Jo1 5:15; Rev 3:17, Rev 3:18
seek: Mat 6:33; Psa 10:4, Psa 27:8, Psa 69:32, Psa 70:4, Psa 105:3, Psa 105:4, Psa 119:12; Pro 8:17; Sol 3:2; Amo 5:4; Rom 2:7, Rom 3:11; Heb 11:6
knock: Luk 13:25
Geneva 1599
7:7 (3) Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you:
(3) Prayers are a sure refuge in all miseries.
John Gill
7:7 Ask and it shall be given you,.... This is to be understood of asking of God in prayer, for such things as are wanting; whether of a temporal nature, as food and raiment, which Christ, in the former chapter, had warned against an immoderate and anxious concern for; or of a spiritual nature, as grace, and wisdom to behave in a proper manner, both towards God and men: and such, who ask according to the will of God, in the name of Christ, and under the direction, guidance, and influence of the Spirit, who ask in faith and fear, and with submission to the divine will, shall have what they ask for; not as what they deserve, but as a free gift.
Seek, and ye shall find. This is still meant of prayer, and of seeking God, his face and favour: which such shall find, who seek in a right way, by Christ, and with their whole hearts, diligently:
knock and it shall be opened unto you as beggars do, who use much importunity for relief and assistance. So men should stand and knock at the door of mercy, which will not always be shut against them. Faith in prayer is a key that opens this door, when a poor soul finds grace and mercy to help it in time of need. Our Lord's design is to express the nature, fervour, and constancy of prayer, and to encourage to it.
John Wesley
7:7 But ask - Pray for them, as well as for yourselves: in this there can be no such danger. Seek - Add your own diligent endeavours to your asking: and knock - Persevere importunately in that diligence. Lk 11:9.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:7 Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you--Though there seems evidently a climax here, expressive of more and more importunity, yet each of these terms used presents what we desire of God in a different light. We ask for what we wish; we seek for what we miss; we knock for that from which we feel ourselves shut out. Answering to this threefold representation is the triple assurance of success to our believing efforts. "But ah!" might some humble disciple say, "I cannot persuade myself that I have any interest with God." To meet this, our Lord repeats the triple assurance He had just given, but in such a form as to silence every such complaint.
7:87:8: զի ամենայն որ խնդրէ՝ առնո՛ւ, եւ որ հայցէ՝ գտանէ՛, եւ որ բախէ՝ բացցի՛ նմա։
8 որովհետեւ, ով որ ուզի, ստանում է, ով որ փնտռի, գտնում է, եւ ով որ բախի, նրա առաջ կը բացուի
8 Վասն զի ամէն ով որ կը խնդրէ՝ կ’առնէ, եւ ով որ կը փնտռէ՝ կը գտնէ եւ ով որ դուռը կը զարնէ՝ պիտի բացուի անոր։
զի ամենայն որ խնդրէ` առնու, եւ որ հայցէ` գտանէ, եւ որ բախէ` բացցի նմա:

7:8: զի ամենայն որ խնդրէ՝ առնո՛ւ, եւ որ հայցէ՝ գտանէ՛, եւ որ բախէ՝ բացցի՛ նմա։
8 որովհետեւ, ով որ ուզի, ստանում է, ով որ փնտռի, գտնում է, եւ ով որ բախի, նրա առաջ կը բացուի
8 Վասն զի ամէն ով որ կը խնդրէ՝ կ’առնէ, եւ ով որ կը փնտռէ՝ կը գտնէ եւ ով որ դուռը կը զարնէ՝ պիտի բացուի անոր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:88: ибо всякий просящий получает, и ищущий находит, и стучащему отворят.
7:8  πᾶς γὰρ ὁ αἰτῶν λαμβάνει καὶ ὁ ζητῶν εὑρίσκει καὶ τῶ κρούοντι ἀνοιγήσεται.
7:8. πᾶς (All) γὰρ (therefore) ὁ (the-one) αἰτῶν (appealing-unto) λαμβάνει (it-taketh,"καὶ (and) ὁ (the-one) ζητῶν (seeking-unto) εὑρίσκει (it-findeth,"καὶ (and) τῷ (unto-the-one) κρούοντι (unto-knocking) ἀνοιγήσεται. (it-shall-have-been-opened-up)
7:8. omnis enim qui petit accipit et qui quaerit invenit et pulsanti aperieturFor every one that asketh, receiveth: and he that seeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened.
8. for every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.
7:8. For everyone who asks, receives; and whoever seeks, finds; and to anyone who knocks, it will be opened.
For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened:

8: ибо всякий просящий получает, и ищущий находит, и стучащему отворят.
7:8  πᾶς γὰρ ὁ αἰτῶν λαμβάνει καὶ ὁ ζητῶν εὑρίσκει καὶ τῶ κρούοντι ἀνοιγήσεται.
7:8. omnis enim qui petit accipit et qui quaerit invenit et pulsanti aperietur
For every one that asketh, receiveth: and he that seeketh, findeth: and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened.
7:8. For everyone who asks, receives; and whoever seeks, finds; and to anyone who knocks, it will be opened.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
8 В некоторых кодексах вместо «отворят» — «отворяют», или, лучше, «отворяется». Выражения 8-го стиха вполне параллельны выражениям 7-го. Они служат как бы поощрением к молитве. Нет никаких ограничений для слова «всякий». Образы взяты из действительной жизни, где действительно просящие обыкновенно получают, ищущие находят, и тем, которые стучат, отворяется. Как у людей, так и у Бога. Продолжительные, неотступные просьбы приводят к желаемому. Если Бог, по словам Августина, часто не дает нам того, чего мы хотим, то дает то, чего мы еще больше хотим.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:8: For every one that asketh receiveth - Prayer is always heard after one manner or other. No soul can pray in vain that prays as directed above. The truth and faithfulness of the Lord Jesus are pledged for its success. - Ye Shall receive - ye Shall find - it Shall be opened. These words are as strongly binding on the side of God, as thou shalt do no murder is on the side of man. Bring Christ's word, and Christ's sacrifice with thee, and not one of Heaven's blessings can be denied thee. See on Luk 11:9 (note).
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:8: Mat 15:22-28; Ch2 33:1, Ch2 33:2, Ch2 33:19; Psa 81:10, Psa 81:16; Joh 2:2, Joh 3:8-10; Luk 23:42, Luk 23:43; Act 9:11
John Gill
7:8 For everyone that asketh receiveth,.... For God is no respecter of persons; whoever makes application, be he a Jew, or a Gentile, rich or poor, bond or free, a man of great gifts, or mean parts, provided he asks aright, from right principles, and with right views, shall not lose his labour; but shall receive all such good things at the hand of God, as are suitable and convenient for him.
And he that seeketh findeth; he that seeks for God in Christ, the grace and mercy of God, the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; that seeks after the true riches, both of grace and glory, shall be sure to find them; see Prov 21:21.
And to him that knocketh it shall be opened: that is, to him that is constant at the throne of grace, who continues knocking at the door of mercy, and will have no denial, it shall be opened to him; and he shall have entrance into the holiest of all by the blood of Jesus.
John Wesley
7:8 For every one that asketh receiveth - Provided he ask aright, and ask what is agreeable to God's will.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:8 For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened--Of course, it is presumed that he asks aright--that is, in faith--and with an honest purpose to make use of what he receives. "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God. But let him ask in faith, nothing wavering (undecided whether to be altogether on the Lord's side). For he that wavereth is like a wave of the sea driven with the wind and tossed. For let not that man think that he shall receive any thing of the Lord" (Jas 1:5-7). Hence, "Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts" (Jas 4:3).
7:97:9: Ո՞ իցէ ՚ի ձէնջ մարդ՝ ցոր խնդրիցէ որդի իւր հաց, միթէ քա՞ր տայցէ նմա[116]. [116] Ոմանք. Ո՛վ է ՚ի ձէնջ մարդ։
9 Ձեզնից ո՞վ է այն մարդը, որից իր որդին եթէ հաց ուզի, միթէ քա՞ր կը տայ նրան
9 Ձեզմէ ո՞ր մարդը կայ՝ որմէ եթէ իր որդին հաց ուզէ, ինք քար տայ անոր,
Ո՞ իցէ ի ձէնջ մարդ ցոր խնդրիցէ որդի իւր հաց, միթէ քա՞ր տայցէ նմա:

7:9: Ո՞ իցէ ՚ի ձէնջ մարդ՝ ցոր խնդրիցէ որդի իւր հաց, միթէ քա՞ր տայցէ նմա[116].
[116] Ոմանք. Ո՛վ է ՚ի ձէնջ մարդ։
9 Ձեզնից ո՞վ է այն մարդը, որից իր որդին եթէ հաց ուզի, միթէ քա՞ր կը տայ նրան
9 Ձեզմէ ո՞ր մարդը կայ՝ որմէ եթէ իր որդին հաց ուզէ, ինք քար տայ անոր,
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:99: Есть ли между вами такой человек, который, когда сын его попросит у него хлеба, подал бы ему камень?
7:9  ἢ τίς ἐστιν ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνθρωπος, ὃν αἰτήσει ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ἄρτον _ μὴ λίθον ἐπιδώσει αὐτῶ;
7:9. ἢ (Or) τίς (what-one) ἐξ (out) ὑμῶν (of-ye) ἄνθρωπος, (a-mankind,"ὃν (to-which) αἰτήσει (it-shall-appeal-unto,"ὁ (the-one) υἱὸς (a-son) αὐτοῦ (of-it,"ἄρτον-- (to-a-loaf,"μὴ (lest) λίθον (to-a-stone) ἐπιδώσει (it-shall-give-upon) αὐτῷ; (unto-it?"
7:9. aut quis est ex vobis homo quem si petierit filius suus panem numquid lapidem porriget eiOr what man is there among you, of whom if his son shall ask bread, will he reach him a stone?
9. Or what man is there of you, who, if his son shall ask him for a loaf, will give him a stone;
7:9. Or what man is there among you, who, if his son were to ask him for bread, would offer him a stone;
Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone:

9: Есть ли между вами такой человек, который, когда сын его попросит у него хлеба, подал бы ему камень?
7:9  ἢ τίς ἐστιν ἐξ ὑμῶν ἄνθρωπος, ὃν αἰτήσει ὁ υἱὸς αὐτοῦ ἄρτον _ μὴ λίθον ἐπιδώσει αὐτῶ;
7:9. aut quis est ex vobis homo quem si petierit filius suus panem numquid lapidem porriget ei
Or what man is there among you, of whom if his son shall ask bread, will he reach him a stone?
7:9. Or what man is there among you, who, if his son were to ask him for bread, would offer him a stone;
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
9 Разница в переводе может зависеть здесь от того, в каком смысле, во-первых, мы примем поставленную в самом начале стиха частицу h, и далее примем ли tiV за относительное или вопросительное местоимение. Если переводить выражениями «иначе», «в противном случае» (alioquin), то не получится удовлетворительного смысла; если через ибо (nam), то не понятно, почему ст. 9 служит доказательством предшествующего и в чем именно. Это не может быть принято, тем более, что в предшествующем стихе есть уже свое «ибо», которое служит доказательством для ст. 7-го. Точно также едва ли возможно переводить: «есть ли между вами такой человек» (an quisquam vestrum), как в нашем русском и слав., причем считали h за вопросительную частицу, а tiV за местоимение неопределенное. В 10 стихе это h повторяется, но русские переводчики выразили его через «и». H следует здесь, по Толюку, принимать за разделительную частицу, соответствующую таковой же в стихе 10. Такое употребление часто (ст. 4; также XII:29; XVI:26; XX:15; Рим III:1; XI:2). В Вульгате частица передана правильно через дважды повторенное в 9 и 10 ст. aut: или кто есть из вас человек, у которого, если сын попросит у него хлеба, неужели подаст ему камень? Таким образом, в Вульгате две частицы (или и неужели — aut и numquid), одна служит для разделения речи, а другая — вопросительная. Первая (h) почти равносильна здесь нашим выражениям: с одной стороны, иначе сказать, во-первых, во-вторых. — Слова Спасителя в этом стихе отличаются полной естественностью. По-видимому, с намерением не прямо представлена бедность сына, который нуждается только в хлебе. Сын просит куска хлеба для утоления голода, и только в виде исключения разве может найтись столь жестокий отец, который вместо хлеба подаст ему камень. Необычайная реальность и живописность сравнения усиливается еще тем обстоятельством, что камень походит на хлеб, и таким образом подача камня вместо хлеба была бы не только жестокостью, но еще и обманом. При этом замечательно, что для иллюстрации выбраны самые простейшие, совершенно несложные обстоятельства, которые, несмотря на свою простоту и несложность, все-таки почти невозможны даже и в среде людей, по природе своей злых. Под хлебом здесь вообще нельзя разуметь только «учения или милости» или «духовного». Конечно, такое значение слово иметь может, но только в переносном смысле. У Луки в этой речи прибавлено: или, если попросит яйца, подаст ему скорпиона (XI:12)?
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:9: Or what man is there - whom if his son - Men are exhorted to come unto God, with the persuasion that he is a most gracious and compassionate Parent, who possesses all heavenly and earthly good, knows what is necessary for each of his creatures, and is infinitely ready to communicate that which they need most.
Will he give him a stone? - Will he not readily give him bread if he have it? This was a proverb in other countries; a benefit grudgingly given by an avaricious man is called by Seneca, panem lapidosum, stony bread. Hence that saying in Plautus: Altera manu, fert lapidem, panem ostentat altera. - In one hand he brings a stone, and stretches out bread in the other.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:9: Luk 11:11-13
John Gill
7:9 Or what man is there of you,.... "That is a father", as in Lk 11:11 that is, is in the relation, and has the affections of a father; and indeed is a man, and has the nature and passions of a man; unless he is become a mere brute, and devoid of all humanity,
whom if his son ask bread, will he give him a stone? No, by no means; no man can act such a merciless, cruel part as this to a child: for though he might impose upon him by the likeness of some sort of stones with bread; yet could not hope to satisfy his hunger, or stop his mouth this way; but must expect to hear from him again with bitter complaints.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:9 Or what man is there of you, whom if his son ask bread--a loaf.
will he give him a stone?--round and smooth like such a loaf or cake as was much in use, but only to mock him.
7:107:10: եւ կամ խնդրիցէ ձուկն, միթէ օ՞ձ տայցէ նմա։
10 եւ կամ եթէ ձուկ ուզի, միթէ օ՞ձ կը տայ նրան
10 Եւ կամ եթէ ձուկ ուզէ, օձ տայ անոր։
եւ կամ խնդրիցէ ձուկն, միթէ օ՞ձ տայցէ նմա:

7:10: եւ կամ խնդրիցէ ձուկն, միթէ օ՞ձ տայցէ նմա։
10 եւ կամ եթէ ձուկ ուզի, միթէ օ՞ձ կը տայ նրան
10 Եւ կամ եթէ ձուկ ուզէ, օձ տայ անոր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1010: и когда попросит рыбы, подал бы ему змею?
7:10  ἢ καὶ ἰχθὺν αἰτήσει _ μὴ ὄφιν ἐπιδώσει αὐτῶ;
7:10. ἢ (Or) καὶ (and) ἰχθὺν (to-a-fish) αἰτήσει-- (it-shall-appeal-unto,"μὴ (lest) ὄφιν (to-a-snake) ἐπιδώσει (it-shall-give-upon) αὐτῷ; (unto-it?"
7:10. aut si piscem petet numquid serpentem porriget eiOr if he shall ask him a fish, will he reach him a serpent?
10. or if he shall ask for a fish, will give him a serpent?
7:10. or if he were to ask him for a fish, would offer him a snake?
Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent:

10: и когда попросит рыбы, подал бы ему змею?
7:10  ἢ καὶ ἰχθὺν αἰτήσει _ μὴ ὄφιν ἐπιδώσει αὐτῶ;
7:10. aut si piscem petet numquid serpentem porriget ei
Or if he shall ask him a fish, will he reach him a serpent?
7:10. or if he were to ask him for a fish, would offer him a snake?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
10 Буквально: или если и рыбы попросит (кроме хлеба), неужели подаст ему змею? В Вульгате и пропущено, так же в славянском. Конструкция стиха и смысл одинаковы с предшествующим. Но от разницы перевода получается несколько и иной смысл. В русском и других переводах просьба представляется отдельной, самостоятельной, т. е. сын просит рыбы прежде всего, не попросив предварительно хлеба. В греческом эта последняя просьба служит как бы дополнением к предыдущей, что представляется более естественным. Для удовлетворения голода нужен прежде всего хлеб, а рыба и прочее представляются уже некоторою роскошью для голодающего человека. Но даже и при этом отец, подающий своему сыну змею вместо рыбы, представлялся бы крайним и отвратительным исключением. Сравнение опирается на сходство рыб, и особенно некоторых, с змеями. При выборе сравнений, если бы речь шла только о духовных благах, Спаситель мог бы вполне удобно заменить эти образы также духовными предметами, например, сказать: если сын твой просит у тебя любви, или благоволения, или наставления, то неужели ты дал бы ему что-нибудь другое? Этим вполне опровергается мысль, что наши просьбы к Богу должны ограничиваться только духовными благами.
John Gill
7:10 Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? Which is somewhat like a fish, especially an eel. Fish and bread are mentioned, because these were common food; see Mk 6:41 Jn 21:13 and particularly in Galilee, a fish country, where Christ now was, and from whence he had called his disciples, who were fishermen. In Lk 11:12 it is added, "or if he shall ask an egg, will he offer him a scorpion?" which is used, as the rest, to show the absurdity and inhumanity of such conduct; and that indeed nothing of this kind is to be found among men, unless it be among monsters in nature.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:10 Or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent?--like it, indeed, but only to sting him.
7:117:11: Արդ՝ եթէ դուք որ չարքդ էք՝ գիտէք պարգեւս բարիս տա՛լ որդւոց ձերոց, ո՛րչափ եւ՛ս առաւել Հայրն ձեր որ յերկինս է տացէ բարիս ա՛յնոցիկ որ խնդրեն զնա[117]։ [117] Ոմանք. Որ չարդ էք. կամ՝ չարք էք... տայցէ բարիս։
11 Արդ, եթէ դուք, որ չար էք, գիտէք ձեր որդիներին բարի պարգեւներ տալ, որքա՜ն եւս առաւել ձեր Հայրը, որ երկնքում է, բարիքներ կը տայ նրանց, որ նրանից ուզում են»:
11 Ուստի եթէ դուք որ չար էք, ձեր զաւակներուն աղէկ ընծաներ տալ գիտէք, ո՜րչափ աւելի ձեր Հայրը որ երկինքն է, բարի բաներ պիտի տայ անոնց որ իրմէ կը խնդրեն»։
Արդ եթէ դուք որ չարքդ էք` գիտէք պարգեւս բարիս տալ որդւոց ձերոց, ո՞րչափ եւս առաւել Հայրն ձեր որ յերկինս է` տացէ բարիս այնոցիկ որ խնդրեն զնա:

7:11: Արդ՝ եթէ դուք որ չարքդ էք՝ գիտէք պարգեւս բարիս տա՛լ որդւոց ձերոց, ո՛րչափ եւ՛ս առաւել Հայրն ձեր որ յերկինս է տացէ բարիս ա՛յնոցիկ որ խնդրեն զնա[117]։
[117] Ոմանք. Որ չարդ էք. կամ՝ չարք էք... տայցէ բարիս։
11 Արդ, եթէ դուք, որ չար էք, գիտէք ձեր որդիներին բարի պարգեւներ տալ, որքա՜ն եւս առաւել ձեր Հայրը, որ երկնքում է, բարիքներ կը տայ նրանց, որ նրանից ուզում են»:
11 Ուստի եթէ դուք որ չար էք, ձեր զաւակներուն աղէկ ընծաներ տալ գիտէք, ո՜րչափ աւելի ձեր Հայրը որ երկինքն է, բարի բաներ պիտի տայ անոնց որ իրմէ կը խնդրեն»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1111: Итак если вы, будучи злы, умеете даяния благие давать детям вашим, тем более Отец ваш Небесный даст блага просящим у Него.
7:11  εἰ οὗν ὑμεῖς πονηροὶ ὄντες οἴδατε δόματα ἀγαθὰ διδόναι τοῖς τέκνοις ὑμῶν, πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς δώσει ἀγαθὰ τοῖς αἰτοῦσιν αὐτόν.
7:11. εἰ (If) οὖν (accordingly) ὑμεῖς (ye) πονηροὶ ( en-necessitated ) ὄντες ( being ) οἴδατε (ye-had-come-to-see) δόματα (to-givings-to) ἀγαθὰ ( to-good ) διδόναι (to-give) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) τέκνοις (unto-producees) ὑμῶν, (of-ye,"πόσῳ (unto-whither-which) μᾶλλον (more-such) ὁ (the-one) πατὴρ (a-Father) ὑμῶν (of-ye) ὁ (the-one) ἐν (in) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) οὐρανοῖς (unto-skies) δώσει (it-shall-give) ἀγαθὰ ( to-good ) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) αἰτοῦσιν ( unto-appealing-unto ) αὐτόν. (to-it?"
7:11. si ergo vos cum sitis mali nostis bona dare filiis vestris quanto magis Pater vester qui in caelis est dabit bona petentibus seIf you then being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children: how much more will your Father who is in heaven, give good things to them that ask him?
11. If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him?
7:11. Therefore, if you, though you are evil, know how to give good gifts to your sons, how much more will your Father, who is in heaven, give good things to those who ask him?
If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him:

11: Итак если вы, будучи злы, умеете даяния благие давать детям вашим, тем более Отец ваш Небесный даст блага просящим у Него.
7:11  εἰ οὗν ὑμεῖς πονηροὶ ὄντες οἴδατε δόματα ἀγαθὰ διδόναι τοῖς τέκνοις ὑμῶν, πόσῳ μᾶλλον ὁ πατὴρ ὑμῶν ὁ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς δώσει ἀγαθὰ τοῖς αἰτοῦσιν αὐτόν.
7:11. si ergo vos cum sitis mali nostis bona dare filiis vestris quanto magis Pater vester qui in caelis est dabit bona petentibus se
If you then being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children: how much more will your Father who is in heaven, give good things to them that ask him?
7:11. Therefore, if you, though you are evil, know how to give good gifts to your sons, how much more will your Father, who is in heaven, give good things to those who ask him?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
11 Стих связывается с предыдущим соединительной частицей «итак», которая показывает, что он есть здесь продолжение предыдущей речи. Частные факты человеческой жизни, указанные в 10 ст., здесь как бы обобщаются, понимаются в более широком смысле. Спаситель говорит как бы так: вот видите, как у вас делается и что происходит. И это бывает у вас в то время, когда вы злы. Слово ponhroi в связи с ponoV, работа, усталость, и penia бедность, указывает собственно на обремененность, худобу; в нравственном смысле ponhroV худой, злой; в обоих случаях противоположно crhstoV. Далее, ponhroV означает конкретное явление сравнительно с общим, выражаемым через kakoV. Последнее больше о сущности и характере, первое о деятельности и ценности наших поступков по отношению к другим (ср. Мф V:45; XXII:10; XIII:49; VII:11; Лк VI:35; XI:13, — Кремер). Совершенно неверно выражает мысль этого стиха Августин, по которому люди называются здесь злыми потому, что, будучи любителями мира сего и грешниками, когда дают и блага какие-нибудь, называют их благами в своем смысле, хотя они по природе и не суть действительные блага, а только временные, относящиеся к настоящей непрочной жизни. Но почему же хлеб и рыба должны считаться благами только в нашем собственном, грешном смысле? Разве называет Спаситель эти блага неистинными, ложными? Суть дела, очевидно, не в благах, которые суть блага во всяком смысле, а в том, что люди злы. Хорошие блага — это противоположение людям злым. Люди злы, и однако, и они умеют давать своим детям блага. — Некоторая резкость и категоричность выражения: «если вы, будучи злы» дали повод толкователям думать, что здесь Спаситель хотел указать на первородный, свойственный людям, грех. По словам одного писателя «это изречение представляется сильнейшим dictum probans во всех писаниях в защиту первородного греха». Но почему же Спаситель не сказал: итак если все вы, будучи злы?… Тогда Его слова с большею вероятностью свидетельствовали бы о присутствии в людях всеобщего первородного греха. Поэтому можно думать, что в рассматриваемом выражении о первородном грехе нет мысли. Учение о первородном грехе можно, конечно, выводить из других мест священного писания, но не из этого. Тут просто обычная характеристика людей, которые действительно проявляют в отношениях больше зла и злобы, чем добра и благоволения. Слово «умеете» (oidate) переводят различно: знаете, как давать, привыкли давать. Некоторые же говорят, что умеете или знаете (в переводах) совершенно излишне и что можно просто переводить: даете. Наконец, еще третьи утверждают, что здесь сжато представлены две мысли: (1) если вы, будучи злы, даете дары вашим детям и (2) если вы умеете давать добрые дары, имеете смысл давать хорошее, не камни вместо хлеба и не змей вместо рыбы… Такое толкование представляется, однако, несколько искусственным и едва ли не излишним. В противоположность людям указывается Отец Небесный, который, не как люди, добр и благ по самой природе Своей. Когда люди обращаются к Нему с просьбами, то Он «тем более», чем люди, дает «благое» просящим у Него. Прежние «благие дары» (domata agaqa) заменяются здесь, во второй половине предложения, просто словом «благое» без упоминания о дарах. Но понятно, что смысл один и тот же. Замечательно, однако, что как в первом случае domata agaqa стоит без члена, так и во втором простое agaqa, также без члена. Этого трудно было бы ожидать, если бы под «дарами» или «хорошим» разумелось что-нибудь определенное. У Луки XI:13 встречаем попытку несколько ближе и конкретнее определить, в чем заключаются эти «добрые дары». Вместо «даст блага» у Луки «тем более Отец Небесный даст Духа Святого просящим у Него». Мейер думает, что это выражение у Луки есть позднейшая, более определенная прикраса. Чтение в этом месте у Луки сильно колеблется. В некоторых кодексах «Духа Святаго», в других «доброго Духа» (pneuma agaqon) или «добрый дар»; Вульгата и с него 130 латинских переводов доброго Духа (spiritum bonum). Нам теперь нет, конечно, надобности разбирать, подлинно или не подлинно это выражение у Луки. — Следует обратить внимание на выражения: «Отец на небесах» (o pathr o en toiV ouranoiV), как здесь, и «Отец с неба» (ex ouranoiV). Первое употребляется, когда к Отцу Небесному обращаются с просьбой; второе — когда Отец Небесный Сам преподает какие-либо блага с неба (Лк XI:13).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:11: If ye, then, being evil - Πονηροι οντες, who are radically and diabolically depraved, yet feel yourselves led, by natural affection, to give those things to your children which are necessary to support their lives, how much more will your Father who is in heaven, whose nature is infinite goodness, mercy, and grace, give good things - his grace and Spirit (πνευμα αγιον, the Holy Ghost, Luk 11:13), to them who ask him? What a picture is here given of the goodness of God! Reader, ask thy soul, could this heavenly Father reprobate to unconditional eternal damnation any creature he has made? He who can believe that he has, may believe any thing: but still God Is Love.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:11: being: Gen 6:5, Gen 8:21; Job 15:16; Jer 17:9; Rom 3:9, Rom 3:19; Gal 3:22; Eph 2:1-3; Tit 3:3
how: Exo 34:6, Exo 34:7; Sa2 7:19; Psa 86:5, Psa 86:15, Psa 103:11-13; Isa 49:15, Isa 55:8, Isa 55:9; Hos 11:8, Hos 11:9; Mic 7:18; Mal 1:6; Luk 11:11-13; Joh 3:16; Rom 5:8-10, Rom 8:32; Eph 2:4, Eph 2:5; Jo1 3:1, Jo1 4:10
good: Psa 84:11, Psa 85:12; Jer 33:14; Hos 14:2 *marg. Luk 2:10, Luk 2:11, Luk 11:13; Co2 9:8-15; Tit 3:4-7
John Gill
7:11 If ye then being evil,.... As all mankind in general are, both by nature and practice: they are conceived in sin, shapen in iniquity; are evil from their youth, and transgressors from the womb; are corrupt, and do abominable things; and such these Jews were Christ speaks unto; and who, very likely, has respect chiefly to the evil of covetousness they were addicted to. The argument is taken from the lesser to the greater, and runs thus; that if ye, who are but men, men on earth, yea evil men, not over liberal and beneficent, nay covetous and niggardly,
know how to give good gifts unto your children; can find in your hearts, having it in the power of your hands, to give suitable provisions for the support and sustenance of your children;
how much more shall your Father, which is in heaven; who is omniscient and omnipotent; who knows the persons and wants of his children, and what is proper for them, and is able to relieve them, being Lord of heaven and earth,
give good things to them that ask him? Not only temporal good things, as meat, drink, and clothing; but all spiritual good things; every supply of grace; all things pertaining to life and godliness. In Lk 11:13 "the Holy Spirit" is mentioned, and so seems to design his gifts and graces, everything that is necessary for the spiritual and eternal good of his people: but for these things he must be inquired of, and sought after; and it is the least saints can do to ask for them; and they have encouragement enough to ask; for it is but ask and have.
John Wesley
7:11 To them that ask him - But on this condition, that ye follow the example of his goodness, by doing to all as ye would they should do to you. For this is the law and the prophets - This is the sum of all, exactly answering Mt 5:17. The whole is comprised in one word, Imitate the God of love. Thus far proceeds the doctrinal part of the sermon. In the next verse begins the exhortation to practise it.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:11 If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask him!--Bad as our fallen nature is, the father in us is not extinguished. What a heart, then, must the Father of all fathers have towards His pleading children! In the corresponding passage in Luke (see on Lk 11:13), instead of "good things," our Lord asks whether He will not much more give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him. At this early stage of His ministry, and before such an audience, He seems to avoid such sharp doctrinal teaching as was more accordant with His plan at the riper stage indicated in Luke, and in addressing His own disciples exclusively.
Golden Rule (Mt 7:12).
7:127:12: Զամենայն զոր միանգամ կամիջիք՝ թէ արասցեն ձեզ մարդիկ՝ ա՛յնպէս եւ դո՛ւք արարէք նոցա. զի ա՛յս իսկ են օրէնքն եւ մարգարէք[118]։ [118] Ոմանք. Զամենայն որ միանգամ... զի այն իսկ են օրէնք եւ։
12 «Այն ամէնը, ինչ կը կամենաք, որ մարդիկ ձեզ անեն, այդպէս եւ դո՛ւք արէք նրանց, որովհետեւ ա՛յդ իսկ են Օրէնքն ու մարգարէները»:
12 «Ուստի ամէն ինչ որ կ’ուզէք որ մարդիկ ձեզի ընեն, դուք ալ անոնց այնպէս ըրէք, քանզի այս է օրէնքը ու մարգարէները»։
Զամենայն զոր միանգամ կամիջիք թէ արասցեն ձեզ մարդիկ, այնպէս եւ դուք արարէք նոցա, զի այս իսկ են օրէնքն եւ մարգարէք:

7:12: Զամենայն զոր միանգամ կամիջիք՝ թէ արասցեն ձեզ մարդիկ՝ ա՛յնպէս եւ դո՛ւք արարէք նոցա. զի ա՛յս իսկ են օրէնքն եւ մարգարէք[118]։
[118] Ոմանք. Զամենայն որ միանգամ... զի այն իսկ են օրէնք եւ։
12 «Այն ամէնը, ինչ կը կամենաք, որ մարդիկ ձեզ անեն, այդպէս եւ դո՛ւք արէք նրանց, որովհետեւ ա՛յդ իսկ են Օրէնքն ու մարգարէները»:
12 «Ուստի ամէն ինչ որ կ’ուզէք որ մարդիկ ձեզի ընեն, դուք ալ անոնց այնպէս ըրէք, քանզի այս է օրէնքը ու մարգարէները»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1212: Итак во всем, как хотите, чтобы с вами поступали люди, так поступайте и вы с ними, ибо в этом закон и пророки.
7:12  πάντα οὗν ὅσα ἐὰν θέλητε ἵνα ποιῶσιν ὑμῖν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιεῖτε αὐτοῖς· οὖτος γάρ ἐστιν ὁ νόμος καὶ οἱ προφῆται.
7:12. Πάντα ( To-all ) οὖν (accordingly) ὅσα ( to-which-a-which ) ἐὰν (if-ever) θέλητε (ye-might-determine) ἵνα (so) ποιῶσιν (they-might-do-unto) ὑμῖν (unto-ye,"οἱ (the-ones) ἄνθρωποι, (mankinds,"οὕτως (unto-the-one-this) καὶ (and) ὑμεῖς (ye) ποιεῖτε (ye-should-do-unto) αὐτοῖς: (unto-them) οὗτος (the-one-this) γάρ (therefore) ἐστιν (it-be) ὁ (the-one) νόμος (a-parcelee) καὶ (and) οἱ (the-ones) προφῆται. (declarers-before)
7:12. omnia ergo quaecumque vultis ut faciant vobis homines et vos facite eis haec est enim lex et prophetaeAll things therefore whatsoever you would that men should do to you, do you also to them. For this is the law and the prophets.
12. All things therefore whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, even so do ye also unto them: for this is the law and the prophets.
7:12. Therefore, all things whatsoever that you wish that men would do to you, do so also to them. For this is the law and the prophets.
Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the law and the prophets:

12: Итак во всем, как хотите, чтобы с вами поступали люди, так поступайте и вы с ними, ибо в этом закон и пророки.
7:12  πάντα οὗν ὅσα ἐὰν θέλητε ἵνα ποιῶσιν ὑμῖν οἱ ἄνθρωποι, οὕτως καὶ ὑμεῖς ποιεῖτε αὐτοῖς· οὖτος γάρ ἐστιν ὁ νόμος καὶ οἱ προφῆται.
7:12. omnia ergo quaecumque vultis ut faciant vobis homines et vos facite eis haec est enim lex et prophetae
All things therefore whatsoever you would that men should do to you, do you also to them. For this is the law and the prophets.
7:12. Therefore, all things whatsoever that you wish that men would do to you, do so also to them. For this is the law and the prophets.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
12 (Лк VI:31). В греческом речь несколько своеобразная и свойственная только этому языку: и так все, сколько пожелаете, чтобы делали (не поступали) вам люди, так и вы делайте им; ибо таков (таковы) закон и пророки. При толковании этого стиха многое зависит от того, признаем или нет подлинным поставленное в начале стиха «итак» (oun). Чтение сильно колеблется: во многих важных кодексах этой частицы нет. Вульгата «ergo». Если «итак» должно быть удержано, то между 12 и предыдущим стихами будет близкая связь. 12 стих будет просто выводом из предыдущего стиха. Если «итак» опустить, то мысль 12 стиха получит самостоятельное и независимое от предыдущей речи значение; другими словами, здесь связь или будет вовсе неясна, или же ее и совсем не будет. Некоторые новейшие экзегеты принимают последнее. По мнению Цана, можно найти достаточные свидетельства в пользу того, что в первоначальном тексте этого «итак» не было и что оно подозрительно и в других местах, несмотря на древнее и более или менее сильное свидетельство в его пользу (Мф VI:22; VII:19, 24; XIII:28; XXVIII:19; Лк XI:36; Ин IV:9, 30). Попробуем прежде всего взвесить, какая мысль получается при опущении «итак». Почти единогласное объяснение таково, что этот стих поставлен у Матфея не на своем месте. Тут нам представляются целые теории. У Лк VI:30 выражение параллельно Мф V:42. Поэтому 12 стих Матфея во всяком случае более уместен в V:38–48, где идет речь о том, как мы должны обращаться с другими. Но выражение могло бы быть поставлено и у Мф, после VII:1, 2. Ст. 3–5 и 7–11 суть «интерполяции» из разных частей Логий. Отсюда легко видеть, какая путаница получается, если выпустить oun. Другие экзегеты не столь строги. Они не заподозревают стих в подлинности; но говорят, что он не имеет никакой связи с предыдущими. Oun следует здесь совсем зачеркнуть и допустить, что в VII:12 содержится самостоятельный член в цепи одинаково не имеющих синтаксической связи увещаний (VII:1–5, 6, 7–11, 13–14, 15–20). Связующею нитью в этих выражениях служит только krinein. К этой нити нужно прицепить и стих 15. Теперь посмотрим, какая мысль получается, если oun признается подлинным. Златоуст принимал oun, хотя и считал его загадочным. Связь, которую он предполагает между 12 и предшеств. стихами, по мнению Толюка, неестественна, хотя иначе, говорит Толюк, чем Златоуст, ее и нельзя понимать. Как же понимал эту связь Златоуст? «В этих кратких словах (12 стиха) Спаситель заключил все и показал, что добродетель и кратка, и удобна, и всем известна. И не просто сказал: «во всем, как хотите»; но: «итак (oun) во всем, как хотите»; слово: итак не без намерения употребил, но с особенною мыслию. Если хотите, говорит Он, быть услышаны, то, кроме того, сказанного Мною, и это делайте». Теперь какое же мнение из указанных считать верным? Следует ли считать oun подлинным? Из двух предположений, по нашему мнению, вероятнее второе: oun следует принимать за подлинное. Слова же 12-го стиха относятся не к ближайшему 11-му, а ко всей предшествующей речи, где говорится об отношении людей друг к другу. Подобные же вставки встречаются и во всех других ораторских речах и служат или для отдохновения самого оратора, или для того, чтобы дать возможность слушателям собраться с мыслями. Во многих случаях часто встречаются здесь повторения или обобщения, или просто бросается беглый взгляд на сказанное прежде. — Содержание стиха или выражаемая в нем мысль были известны еще в древности. Гиббон, по-видимому, с целью унизить правило, предложенное Христом, указывал, что оно встречается у Сократа за четыреста лет до Р. X. в таком виде: «чем прогневляют тебя другие, того не делай им». Диоген Лаэрций говорит, что Аристотель, когда его спросили, как нам следует вести себя по отношению к друзьям, ответил: так, как нам желательно, чтобы они вели себя по отношению к нам. Конфуций, когда его спросили, существует ли слово, в котором выражалось бы все, как мы должны вести себя, ответил: не есть ли такое слово взаимность? Чего ты не делаешь себе, того не делай другим. Подобные же выражения приписываются Будде, Сенеке, Филону и раввинам. В Ветхом Завете такого же выражения не встречается. Но древние, жившие до Христа, никогда не выражали с такою силою идеала, как Он. У Аристотеля о друзьях; в словах Иисуса Христа — о всех людях. У других лиц, высказавших такую же мысль (между прочим, у еврейского раввина Гиллеля), правило выражено в отрицательной форме; у Христа — положительно. Далее, справедливо замечают, что Христос, высказав заповедь, и положив ею основание естественного права, не выставляет того, что Он хотел выступить с каким-либо новым открытием и указывает, что «в этом закон и пророки» (ср. Мф XXII:40). Однако пророки доходили до этого правила только «едва», как Мих VI:8. В этой заповеди выражается скорее дух и сущность ветхозаветного закона и чаяние пророков, чем самые их слова. — Выражение не значит: «что делают вам люди, то же самое делайте и вы им», потому что мы часто не можем делать другим всего того, что делают они нам. Следует понимать его в более общем смысле: за любовь мы должны отплачивать любовью же. Общая мысль та, что мы должны делать людям, чего желаем себе. Далее, не всегда мы можем и должны делать другим то, чего желали бы себе самим, потому что, как правильно замечает Альфорд, иногда то, что было бы удобно для нас, было бы неудобно для других. «Мы должны думать о том, что нравится нам, и затем прилагать это правило к нашему обращению с другими, т. е. делать им то, чего, как мы имеем основание предполагать, они желали бы. Это очень важное различие, и такое, на которое часто не обращают никакого внимания при толковании этого золотого правила» (Альфорд).
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
12-14: Our Lord Jesus here presses upon us that righteousness towards men which is an essential branch of true religion, and that religion towards God which is an essential branch of universal righteousness.

I. We must make righteousness our rule, and be ruled by it, v. 12. Therefore, lay this down for your principle, to do as you would be done by; therefore, that you may conform to the foregoing precepts, which are particular, that you may not judge and censure others, go by this rule in general; (you would not be censured, therefore do not censure), Or that you may have the benefit of the foregoing promises. Fitly is the law of justice subjoined to the law of prayer, for unless we be honest in our conversation, God will not hear our prayers, Isa. i. 15-17; lviii. 6, 9; Zech. vii. 9, 13. We cannot expect to receive good things from God, if we do not fair things, and that which is honest, and lovely, and of good report among men. We must not only be devout, but honest, else our devotion is but hypocrisy. Now here we have,

1. The rule of justice laid down; Whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do you even so to them. Christ came to teach us, not only what we are to know and believe, but what we are to do; what we are to do, not only toward God, but toward men; not only towards our fellow-disciples, those of our party and persuasion, but towards men in general, all with whom we have to do. The golden rule of equity is, to do to others as we would they should do to us. Alexander Severus, a heathen emperor, was a great admirer of this rule, had it written upon the walls of his closet, often quoted it in giving judgment, honoured Christ, and favoured Christians for the sake of it. Quod tibi, hoc alteri--do to others as you would they should do to you. Take it negatively (Quod tibi fieri non vis, ne alteri feceris), or positively, it comes all to the same. We must not do to others the evil they have done us, nor the evil which they would do to us, if it were in their power; nor may we do that which we think, if it were done to us, we could bear contentedly, but what we desire should be done to us. This is grounded upon that great commandment, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. As we must bear the same affection to our neighbour that we would have borne to ourselves, so we must do the same good offices. The meaning of this rule lies in three things. (1.) We must do that to our neighbour which we ourselves acknowledge to be fit and reasonable: the appeal is made to our own judgment, and the discovery of our judgment is referred to that which is our own will and expectation, when it is our own case. (2.) We must put other people upon the level with ourselves, and reckon we are as much obliged to them, as they to us. We are as much bound to the duty of justice as they, and they as much entitled to the benefit of it as we. (3.) We must, in our dealings with men, suppose ourselves in the same particular case and circumstances with those we have to do with, and deal accordingly. If I were making such a one's bargain, labouring under such a one's infirmity and affliction, how should I desire and expect to be treated? And this is a just supposition, because we know not how soon their case may really be ours: at least we may fear, lest God by his judgments should do to us as we have done to others, if we have not done as we would be done by.

2. A reason given to enforce this rule; This is the law and the prophets. It is the summary of that second great commandment, which is one of the two, on which hang all the law and the prophets, ch. xxii. 40. We have not this in so many words, either in the law or the prophets, but it is the concurring language of the whole. All that is there said concerning our duty towards our neighbour (and that is no little) may be reduced to this rule. Christ has here adopted it into this law; so that both the Old Testament and the New agree in prescribing this to us, to do as we would be done by. By this rule the law of Christ is commended, but the lives of Christians are condemned by comparing them with it. Aut hoc non evangelium, authi non evangelici.--Either this is not the gospel, or these are not Christians.

II. We must make religion our business, and be intent upon it; we must be strict and circumspect in our conversation, which is here represented to us as entering in at a strait gate, and walking on in a narrow way, v. 13, 14. Observe here,

1. The account that is given of the bad way of sin, and the good way of holiness. There are but two ways, right and wrong, good and evil; the way to heaven, and the way to hell; in the one of which we are all of us walking: no middle place hereafter, no middle way now: the distinction of the children of men into saints and sinners, godly and ungodly, will swallow up all to eternity.

Here is, (1.) An account given us of the way of sin and sinners; both what is the best, and what is the worst of it.

[1.] That which allures multitudes into it, and keeps them in it; the gate is wide, and the way broad, and there are many travellers in that way. First, "You will have abundance of liberty in that way; the gate is wide, and stands wide open to tempt those that go right on their way. You may go in at this gate with all your lusts about you; it gives no check to your appetites, to your passions: you may walk in the way of your heart, and in the sight of your eyes; that gives room enough." It is a broad way, for there is nothing to hedge in those that walk in it, but they wander endlessly; a broad way, for there are many paths in it; there is choice of sinful ways, contrary to each other, but all paths in this broad way. Secondly, "You will have abundance of company in that way: many there be that go in at this gate, and walk in this way." If we follow the multitude, it will be to do evil: if we go with the crowd, it will be the wrong way. It is natural for us to incline to go down the stream, and do as the most do; but it is too great a compliment, to be willing to be damned for company, and to go to hell with them, because they will not go to heaven with us: if many perish, we should be the more cautious.

[2.] That which should affright us all from it is, that it leads to destruction. Death, eternal death, is at the end of it (and the way of sin tends to it),--everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord. Whether it be the high way of open profaneness, or the back way of close hypocrisy, if it be a way of sin, it will be our ruin, if we repent not.

(2.) Here is an account given us of the way of holiness.

[1.] What there is in it that frightens many from it; let us know the worst of it, that we may sit down and count the cost. Christ deals faithfully with us, and tells us,

First, That the gate is strait. Conversion and regeneration are the gate, by which we enter into this way, in which we begin a life of faith and serious godliness; out of a state of sin into a state of grace we must pass, by the new birth, John iii. 3, 5. This is a strait gate, hard to find, and hard to get through; like a passage between two rocks, 1 Sam. xiv. 4. There must be a new heart, and a new spirit, and old things must pass away. The bent of the soul must be changed, corrupt habits and customs broken off; what we have been doing all our days must be undone again. We must swim against the stream; much opposition must be struggled with, and broken through, from without, and from within. It is easier to set a man against all the world than against himself, and yet this must be in conversion. It is a strait gate, for we must stoop, or we cannot go in at it; we must become as little children; high thoughts must be brought down; nay, we must strip, must deny ourselves, put off the world, put off the old man; we must be willing to forsake all for our interest in Christ. The gate is strait to all, but to some straiter than others; as to the rich, to some that have been long prejudiced against religion. The gate is strait; blessed be God, it is not shut up, nor locked against us, nor kept with a flaming sword, as it will be shortly, ch. xxv. 10.

Secondly, That the way is narrow. We are not in heaven as soon as we have got through the strait gate, nor in Canaan as soon as we have got through the Red Sea; no, we must go through a wilderness, must travel a narrow way, hedged in by the divine law, which is exceedingly broad, and that makes the way narrow; self must be denied, the body kept under, corruptions mortified, that are as a right eye and a right hand; daily temptations must be resisted; duties must be done that are against our inclination. We must endure hardness, must wrestle and be in an agony, must watch in all things, and walk with care and circumspection. We must go through much tribulation. It is hodos tethlimmene--an afflicted way, a way hedged about with thorns; blessed be God, it is not hedged up. The bodies we carry about with us, and the corruptions remaining in us, make the way of our duty difficult; but, as the understanding and will grow more and more sound, it will open and enlarge, and grow more and more pleasant.

Thirdly, The gate being so strait and the way so narrow, it is not strange that there are but few that find it, and choose it. Many pass it by, through carelessness; they will not be at the pains to find it; they are well as they are, and see no need to change their way. Others look upon it, but shun it; they like not to be so limited and restrained. Those that are going to heaven are but few, compared to those that are going to hell; a remnant, a little flock, like the grape-gleanings of the vintage; as the eight that were saved in the ark, 1 Pet. iii. 20. In vitia alter alterum trudimus; Quomodo ad salutem revocari potest, quum nullus retrahit, et populus impellit--In the ways of vice men urge each other onward: how shall any one be restored to the path of safety, when impelled forwards by the multitude, without any counteracting influence? Seneca, Epist. 29. This discourages many: they are loth to be singular, to be solitary; but instead of stumbling at this, say rather, If so few are going to heaven, there shall be one the more for me.

[2.] Let us see what there is in this way, which, notwithstanding this, should invite us all to it; it leads to life, to present comfort in the favour of God, which is the life of the soul; to eternal bliss, the hope of which, at the end of our way, should reconcile us to all the difficulties and inconveniences of the road. Life and godliness are put together (2 Pet. i. 3); The gate is strait and the way narrow and up-hill, but one hour in heaven will make amends for it.

2. The great concern and duty of every one of us, in consideration of all this; Enter ye in at the strait gate. The matter is fairly stated; life and death, good and evil, are set before us; both the ways, and both the ends: now let the matter be taken entire, and considered impartially, and then choose you this day which you will walk in; nay, the matter determines itself, and will not admit of a debate. No man, in his wits, would choose to go to the gallows, because it is a smooth, pleasant way to it, nor refuse the offer of a palace and a throne, because it is a rough, dirty way to it; yet such absurdities as these are men guilty of, in the concerns of their souls. Delay not, therefore; deliberate not any longer, but enter ye in at the strait gate; knock at it by sincere and constant prayers and endeavors, and it shall be opened; nay, a wide door shall be opened, and an effectual one. It is true, we can neither go in, nor go on, without the assistance of divine grace; but it is as true, that grace is freely offered, and shall not be wanting to those that seek it, and submit to it. Conversion is hard work, but it is needful, and, blessed be God, it is not impossible if we strive, Luke xiii. 24.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:12: Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men - This is a most sublime precept, and highly worthy of the grandeur and beneficence of the just God who gave it. The general meaning of it is this: "Guided by justice and mercy, do unto all men as you would have them to do to you, were your circumstances and theirs reversed." Yet this saying may be misunderstood. "If the prisoner should ask the judge, 'whether he would be content to be hanged, were he in his case,' he would answer, 'No.' Then, says the prisoner, do as you would be done to. - Neither of them must do as private men; but the judge must do by him as they have publicly agreed: that is, both judge and prisoner have consented to a law, that if either of them steal he shall be hanged." - Selden. None but he whose heart is filled with love to God and all mankind can keep this precept, either in its spirit or letter. Self-love will feel itself sadly cramped when brought within the limits of this precept; but God hath spoken it: it is the spirit and design of the law and the prophets; the sum of all that is laid down in the Sacred Writings, relative to men's conduct toward each other. It seems as if God had written it upon the hearts of all men, for sayings of this kind may be found among all nations, Jewish, Christian, and Heathen. See many examples in Wetstein's notes.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:12: All things whatsoever ... - This command has been usually called the "Saviour's golden rule," a name given to it on account of its great value. All that you "expect" or "desire" of others in similar circumstances, do to them. Act not from selfishness or injustice, but put yourself in the place of the other, and ask what you would expect of him. This would make you impartial, candid, and just. It would destroy avarice, envy, treachery, unkindness, slander, theft, adultery, and murder. It has been well said that this law is what the balance-wheel is to machinery. It would pRev_ent all irregularity of movement in the moral world, as that does in a steam-engine. It is easily applied, its justice is seen by all people, and all must acknowledge its force and value.
This is the law and the prophets - That is, this is the sum or substance of the Old Testament. It is nowhere found in so many words, but if is a summary expression of all that the law required. The sentiment was in use among the Jews. Hillel, an ancient Rabbi, said to a man who wished to become a proselyte, and who asked him to teach him the whole law, "Whatever is hateful to you, do not do to another." Something of the same sentiment was found among the ancient Greeks and Romans, and is found in the writings of Confucius.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:12: all: Luk 6:31
for: Mat 22:39, Mat 22:40; Lev 19:18; Isa 1:17, Isa 1:18; Jer 7:5, Jer 7:6; Eze 18:7, Eze 18:8, Eze 18:21; Amo 5:14, Amo 5:15; Mic 6:8; Zac 7:7-10, Zac 8:16, Zac 8:17; Mal 3:5; Mar 12:29-34; Rom 13:8-10; Gal 5:13, Gal 5:14; Ti1 1:5; Jam 2:10-13
Geneva 1599
7:12 (4) Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: for this is the (b) law and the prophets.
(4) An explanation of the meaning of the second table.
(b) That is to say, The doctrine of the law and prophets.
John Gill
7:12 Therefore all things whatsoever,.... These words are the epilogue, or conclusion of our Lord's discourse; the sum of what he had delivered in the two preceding chapters, and in this hitherto, is contained in these words; for they not only respect the exhortation about judging and reproving; but every duty respecting our neighbour; it is a summary of the whole. It is a golden rule, here delivered, and ought to be observed by all mankind, Jews and Gentiles. So the Karaite Jews (l) say,
"all things that a man would not take to himself, , "it is not fit to do them to his brethren".''
And Maimonides (m) has expressed it much in the same words our Lord here does;
"all things whatsoever ye would that others should do to you, (says he,) do you the same to your brethren, in the law, and in the commandments:''
only there seems to be a restriction in the word "brethren"; the Jews, perhaps, meaning no other than Israelites; whereas our Lord's rule reaches to all without exception, "all things whatsoever"
ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them: let them be who they will, whether brethren, or kinsmen, according to the flesh, or what not; "for this is the law and the prophets": the sum of the law and the prophets; not the whole sum of them, or the sum of the whole law: but of that part of it which respects our neighbours. Remarkable is the advice given by Hillell (n) to one who came to be made a proselyte by him;
"whatsoever is hateful to thee, that do not thou to thy neighbour; , "this is all the whole law", and the rest is an explication of it, go and be perfect:''
yea, this rule is not only agreeable to the law of Moses, and the prophets, but even to the law and light of nature. Aristotle being asked, how we ought to carry ourselves to our friends, answered (o), as we would wish they would carry it to us. Alexander Severus, a Heathen emperor, so greatly admired this rule of Christ's, that he ordered it to be written on the walls of his closet.
(l) R. Eliahu Addaret, c. 3. apud Trigland de sect. Karaeorum, c. 10. p. 166. Vid. Tzeror Hammor, fol. 146. 4. (m) Hilch. Ebel. c. 14. sect. 1. (n) T. Bab. Sabbat, fol. 31. 1. Maimon. in Misn. Peah, c. 1. sect. 1. (o) Diog. Laert. in Vit. Aristotel. l. 5.
John Wesley
7:12 Lk 6:31.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:12 Therefore--to say all in one word.
all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to them--the same thing and in the same way.
for this is the law and the prophets--"This is the substance of all relative duty; all Scripture in a nutshell." Incomparable summary! How well called "the royal law!" (Jas 2:8; compare Rom 13:9). It is true that similar maxims are found floating in the writings of the cultivated Greeks and Romans, and naturally enough in the Rabbinical writings. But so expressed as it is here--in immediate connection with, and as the sum of such duties as has been just enjoined, and such principles as had been before taught--it is to be found nowhere else. And the best commentary upon this fact is, that never till our Lord came down thus to teach did men effectually and widely exemplify it in their practice. The precise sense of the maxim is best referred to common sense. It is not, of course, what--in our wayward, capricious, gasping moods--we should wish that men would do to us, that we are to hold ourselves bound to do to them; but only what--in the exercise of an impartial judgment, and putting ourselves in their place--we consider it reasonable that they should do to us, that we are to do to them.
7:137:13: Մտէ՛ք ընդ նեղ դուռն. քանի ընդարձա՛կ է դուռն՝ եւ համարձա՛կ ճանապարհն՝ որ տանի ՚ի կորուստ, եւ բազո՛ւմք են որ մտանեն ընդ նա[119]։ [119] ՚Ի յերեսուն հին եւ նոր գրչագիր օրինակաց մերոց՝ երեքն եւեթ ոչ այնչափ հնագիրք՝ ունէին. Քանզի ընդարձակ է. (14) քանզի անձուկ է։ Եւ երկուք՝ միայն յառաջնում տեղւոջ՝ քանզի։ Իսկ այլ մնացեալք առհասարակ՝ համաձայն մերումս դնեն՝ քանի. այսու եւեթ զանազանութեամբ, զի ոմանք ՚ի սոցանէ ունին ՚ի վերայ զզարմացական ոլորակս՝ ՜. եւ կէսք զհարցականս՝ ՞. իսկ այլ եւս ոմանք զսղանշան՝ օ. որպէս մերս։
13 «Մտէ՛ք նեղ դռնով. ինչքա՜ն լայն է դուռը եւ ընդարձակ՝ ճանապարհը, որ դէպի կորուստ է տանում, եւ բազմաթիւ են նրանք, որ մտնում են դրանով
13 «Նեղ դռնէն ներս մտէք. վասն զի լայն է այն դուռը ու ընդարձակ՝ այն ճամբան, որ դէպի կորուստ կը տանի եւ շատուոր են անոնք, որ անկէ կը մտնեն։
Մտէք ընդ նեղ դուռն, [16]քանի՛ ընդարձակ է դուռնն եւ համարձակ ճանապարհն որ տանի ի կորուստ, եւ բազումք են որ մտանեն ընդ նա:

7:13: Մտէ՛ք ընդ նեղ դուռն. քանի ընդարձա՛կ է դուռն՝ եւ համարձա՛կ ճանապարհն՝ որ տանի ՚ի կորուստ, եւ բազո՛ւմք են որ մտանեն ընդ նա[119]։
[119] ՚Ի յերեսուն հին եւ նոր գրչագիր օրինակաց մերոց՝ երեքն եւեթ ոչ այնչափ հնագիրք՝ ունէին. Քանզի ընդարձակ է. (14) քանզի անձուկ է։ Եւ երկուք՝ միայն յառաջնում տեղւոջ՝ քանզի։ Իսկ այլ մնացեալք առհասարակ՝ համաձայն մերումս դնեն՝ քանի. այսու եւեթ զանազանութեամբ, զի ոմանք ՚ի սոցանէ ունին ՚ի վերայ զզարմացական ոլորակս՝ ՜. եւ կէսք զհարցականս՝ ՞. իսկ այլ եւս ոմանք զսղանշան՝ օ. որպէս մերս։
13 «Մտէ՛ք նեղ դռնով. ինչքա՜ն լայն է դուռը եւ ընդարձակ՝ ճանապարհը, որ դէպի կորուստ է տանում, եւ բազմաթիւ են նրանք, որ մտնում են դրանով
13 «Նեղ դռնէն ներս մտէք. վասն զի լայն է այն դուռը ու ընդարձակ՝ այն ճամբան, որ դէպի կորուստ կը տանի եւ շատուոր են անոնք, որ անկէ կը մտնեն։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1313: Входите тесными вратами, потому что широки врата и пространен путь, ведущие в погибель, и многие идут ими;
7:13  εἰσέλθατε διὰ τῆς στενῆς πύλης· ὅτι πλατεῖα ἡ πύλη καὶ εὐρύχωρος ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ἀπώλειαν, καὶ πολλοί εἰσιν οἱ εἰσερχόμενοι δι᾽ αὐτῆς·
7:13. Εἰσέλθατε (Ye-should-have-came-into) διὰ (through) τῆς (of-the-one) στενῆς (of-narrowed) πύλης: (of-a-gate,"ὅτι (to-which-a-one) πλατεῖα (broad) καὶ (and) εὐρύχωρος (wide-spaced) ἡ (the-one) ὁδὸς (a-way) ἡ (the-one) ἀπάγουσα (leading-off) εἰς (into) τὴν (to-the-one) ἀπώλειαν, (to-a-destructing-off-of,"καὶ (and) πολλοί ( much ) εἰσιν (they-be) οἱ (the-ones) εἰσερχόμενοι ( coming-into ) δι' (through) αὐτῆς: (of-it,"
7:13. intrate per angustam portam quia lata porta et spatiosa via quae ducit ad perditionem et multi sunt qui intrant per eamEnter ye in at the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there are who go in thereat.
13. Enter ye in by the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many be they that enter in thereby.
7:13. Enter through the narrow gate. For wide is the gate, and broad is the way, which leads to perdition, and many there are who enter through it.
Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide [is] the gate, and broad [is] the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat:

13: Входите тесными вратами, потому что широки врата и пространен путь, ведущие в погибель, и многие идут ими;
7:13  εἰσέλθατε διὰ τῆς στενῆς πύλης· ὅτι πλατεῖα ἡ πύλη καὶ εὐρύχωρος ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ἀπώλειαν, καὶ πολλοί εἰσιν οἱ εἰσερχόμενοι δι᾽ αὐτῆς·
7:13. intrate per angustam portam quia lata porta et spatiosa via quae ducit ad perditionem et multi sunt qui intrant per eam
Enter ye in at the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there are who go in thereat.
7:13. Enter through the narrow gate. For wide is the gate, and broad is the way, which leads to perdition, and many there are who enter through it.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
13 Буквально: входите через тесные врата, потому что гладок и широк путь, ведущий в погибель, и много таких, которые входят через него. Прежде всего, заметим, что речь с 13 до 27 ст. считается эпилогом нагорной проповеди. Когда сравнивают ее с десятословием, то говорят, что это последнее имеет «пролог»: — «Я, Господь Бог твой, Который вывел тебя из земли Египетской» (Исх XX:2). В нагорной проповеди наоборот. Вместо пролога в ней — эпилог. Он состоит из отдельных заключительных увещаний и предостережений. В 13, 14 содержится увещание к серьезному исканию правильного пути, в 15–23 предостережение против таких худых руководителей на пути, которые имеют личину праведности, но отрицают ее сущность; в 24–27 заключительное увещание — укреплять веру делами. Вообще же здесь выставляются особенно сильно опасности лицемерия и дается предостережение против лицемерных учителей в нашей внутренней жизни. — В начале речи содержится приглашение входить тесными вратами. Сначала врата, а потом путь. Если бы было наоборот, то такое представление дела, по мысли Мейера и других ученых, было бы аскетическим: т. е. прежде, чем вступить во врата, требуется долгий путь для того, чтобы достигнуть надлежащей цели, за которой наступает вечная жизнь. Совсем другая мысль Христа - сначала врата узкие, через которые можно входить в жизнь, а потом уже путь. Чтобы войти в эти врата, нужно, очевидно, принять предложенное Христом учение о том, как вести себя по отношению к нашим ближним и по отношению к Богу. Многое, что было предложено Христом, казалось трудным для исполнения; но потом может оказаться, что предложенные Им заповеди отличаются легкостью. Ударение делается на выбор узких врат, а не на требовании входить в них. Через узкие врата нужно входить, потому что широкие врата и поместительный и широкий путь только тот, через который многие входят для погибели. Разумеется, под узкими вратами не следует разуметь одной, только что изложенной, заповеди — не делать другим того, чего мы не желаем себе, как некоторые толковали это место. — Относительно второго h pulh нужно сказать, что оно опущено в некоторых кодексах и многими отцами. Подлинность его вообще сомнительна. Тишендорф помещает его в скобках. Слово это было, вероятно, вставлено переписчиками, «чтобы пополнить параллелизм». Существование этого слова не подлежало бы сомнению, если бы в греч. вместо h apagousa стояло множественное, а вместо «через него» — «через них», как неправильно в русском переводе («ведущие», «ими»).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:13: Enter ye in at the strait gate - Our Savior seems to allude here to the distinction between the public and private ways mentioned by the Jewish lawyers. The public roads were allowed to be sixteen cubits broad, the private ways only four. The words in the original are very emphatic: Enter in (to the kingdom of heaven) through This strait gate, δια της στενης πυλης, i.e. of doing to every one as you would he should do unto you; for this alone seems to be the strait gate which our Lord alludes to.
For wide is the gate - And very broad, ευρυχωρος, from ευρυς, broad, and χωρος, a place, a spacious roomy place, that leadeth forward, απαγουσα, into That destruction, εις την απωλειαν, meaning eternal misery; intimating, that it is much more congenial, to the revengeful, covetous heart of fallen man, to take every advantage of another, and to enrich himself at his expense, rather than to walk according to the rule laid down before, by our blessed Lord, and that acting contrary to it is the way to everlasting misery. With those who say it means repentance, and forsaking sin, I can have no controversy. That is certainly a gate, and a strait one too, through which every sinner must turn to God, in order to find salvation. But the doing to every one as we would they should do unto us, is a gate extremely strait, and very difficult, to every unregenerate mind.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:13: Enter ye in at the strait gate - Christ here compares the way to life to an entrance through a gate. The words "straight" and "strait" have very different meanings. The former means "not crooked;" the latter, "pent up, narrow, difficult to be entered." This is the word used here, and it means that the way to heaven is "pent up, narrow, close," and not obviously entered. The way to death is open, broad, and thronged. The Saviour here referred probably to ancient cities. They were surrounded with walls and entered through gates. Some of those, connected with the great avenues to the city, were broad and admitted a throng; others, for more private purposes, were narrow, and few would be seen entering them. So, says Christ, is the path to heaven. It is narrow. It is not "the great highway" that people tread. Few go there. Here and there one may be seen - traveling in solitude and singularity. The way to death, on the other hand, is broad. Multitudes are in it. It is the great highway in which people go. They fall into it easily and without effort, and go without thought. If they wish to leave that and go by a narrow gate to the city, it would require effort and thought. So, says Christ, "diligence" is needed to enter life. See Luk 13:24. None go of course. All must strive, to obtain it; and so narrow, unfrequented, and solitary is it, that few find it. This sentiment has been beautifully versified by Watts:
"Broad is the road that leads to death,
And thousands walk together there;
But wisdom shows a narrower path,
With here and there a traveler."
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:13: at: Mat 3:2, Mat 3:8, Mat 18:2, Mat 18:3, Mat 23:13; Pro 9:6; Isa 55:7; Eze 18:27-32; Luk 9:33, Luk 13:24; Luk 13:25, Luk 14:33; Joh 10:9, Joh 14:6; Act 2:38-40, Act 3:19; Co2 6:17; Gal 5:24
for: Gen 6:5, Gen 6:12; Psa 14:2, Psa 14:3; Isa 1:9; Rom 3:9-19; Co2 4:4; Eph 2:2, Eph 2:3; Jo1 5:19; Rev 12:9, Rev 13:8, Rev 20:3
that: Mat 25:41, Mat 25:46; Pro 7:27, Pro 16:25; Rom 9:22; Phi 3:19; Th2 1:8, Th2 1:9; Pe1 4:17, Pe1 4:18; Rev 20:15
Geneva 1599
7:13 (5) Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide [is] the gate, and broad [is] the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat:
(5) The example of life must not be taken from the multitude.
John Gill
7:13 Enter ye in at the strait gate,.... By the "strait gate" is meant Christ himself; who elsewhere calls himself "the door", Jn 10:7 as he is into the church below, and into all the ordinances and privileges of it; as also to the Father, by whom we have access unto him, and are let into communion with him, and a participation of all the blessings of grace; yea, he is the gate of heaven, through which we have boldness to enter into the holiest of all by faith and hope now; as there will be hereafter an abundant entrance into the kingdom and glory of God, through his blood and righteousness. This is called "strait"; because faith in Christ, a profession of it, and a life and conversation agreeable to it, are attended with many afflictions, temptations, reproaches, and persecutions. "Entering" in at it is by faith, and making a profession of it: hence it follows, that faith is not the gate itself, but the grace, by which men enter in at the right door, and walk on in Christ, as they begin with him.
For wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction; so that the one may be easily known from the other. There is no difficulty in finding out, or entering in at, or walking in the way of sin, which leads to eternal ruin. The gate of carnal lusts, and worldly pleasures, stands wide open,
and many there be which go in thereat; even all men in a state of nature; the way of the ungodly is "broad", smooth, easy, and every way agreeable to the flesh; it takes in a large compass of vices, and has in it abundance of company; but its end is destruction. Our Lord seems to allude to the private and public roads, whose measures are fixed by the Jewish canons; which say (p), that
"a private way was four cubits broad, a way from city to city eight cubits, a public way sixteen cubits, and the way to the cities of refuge thirty two cubits.''
(p) T. Bab. Bava Bathra, fol. 100. 1, 2. Vid. Maimon. & R. Sampson in Misn. Peah, c. 2. sect. 1. & Maimon in Sabbat. c. 1. sect. 1.
John Wesley
7:13 The strait gate - The holiness described in the foregoing chapters. And this is the narrow way. Wide is the gate, and many there are that go in through it - They need not seek for this; they come to it of course. Many go in through it, because strait is the other gate - Therefore they do not care for it; they like a wider gate. Lk 13:24.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:13 CONCLUSION AND EFFECT OF THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT. (Mat. 7:13-29)
Enter ye in at the strait gate--as if hardly wide enough to admit one at all. This expresses the difficulty of the first right step in religion, involving, as it does, a triumph over all our natural inclinations. Hence the still stronger expression in Luke (Lk 13:24), "Strive to enter in at the strait gate."
for wide is the gate--easily entered.
and broad is the way--easily trodden.
that leadeth to destruction, and--thus lured "many there be which go in thereat."
7:147:14: Քանի անձուկ է դուռնն՝ եւ նե՛ղ ճանապարհն՝ որ տանի ՚ի կեանս, եւ սակա՛ւք են որ գտանեն զնա։
14 Ինչքա՜ն անձուկ է դուռը եւ նեղ՝ ճանապարհը, որ տանում է դէպի կեանք, եւ սակաւաթիւ են նրանք, որ գտնում են այն»:
14 Վասն զի նեղ է այն դուռը ու նեղուացք է այն ճամբան, որ դէպի կեանք կը տանի եւ քիչուոր են անոնք որ զանիկա կը գտնեն»։
[17]Քանի՛ անձուկ է դուռնն եւ նեղ ճանապարհն որ տանի ի կեանս, եւ սակաւք են որ գտանեն զնա:

7:14: Քանի անձուկ է դուռնն՝ եւ նե՛ղ ճանապարհն՝ որ տանի ՚ի կեանս, եւ սակա՛ւք են որ գտանեն զնա։
14 Ինչքա՜ն անձուկ է դուռը եւ նեղ՝ ճանապարհը, որ տանում է դէպի կեանք, եւ սակաւաթիւ են նրանք, որ գտնում են այն»:
14 Վասն զի նեղ է այն դուռը ու նեղուացք է այն ճամբան, որ դէպի կեանք կը տանի եւ քիչուոր են անոնք որ զանիկա կը գտնեն»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1414: потому что тесны врата и узок путь, ведущие в жизнь, и немногие находят их.
7:14  τί στενὴ ἡ πύλη καὶ τεθλιμμένη ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ζωήν, καὶ ὀλίγοι εἰσὶν οἱ εὑρίσκοντες αὐτήν.
7:14. ὅτι (to-which-a-one) στενὴ (narrowed) ἡ (the-one) πύλη (a-gate) καὶ (and) τεθλιμμένη (having-had-come-to-be-pressed) ἡ (the-one) ὁδὸς (a-way) ἡ (the-one) ἀπάγουσα (leading-off) εἰς (into) τὴν (to-the-one) ζωήν, (to-a-lifing,"καὶ (and) ὀλίγοι ( little ) εἰσὶν (they-be) οἱ (the-ones) εὑρίσκοντες ( finding ) αὐτήν. (to-it)
7:14. quam angusta porta et arta via quae ducit ad vitam et pauci sunt qui inveniunt eamHow narrow is the gate, and strait is the way that leadeth to life: and few there are that find it!
14. For narrow is the gate, and straitened the way, that leadeth unto life, and few be they that find it.
7:14. How narrow is the gate, and how straight is the way, which leads to life, and few there are who find it!
Because strait [is] the gate, and narrow [is] the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it:

14: потому что тесны врата и узок путь, ведущие в жизнь, и немногие находят их.
7:14  τί στενὴ ἡ πύλη καὶ τεθλιμμένη ἡ ὁδὸς ἡ ἀπάγουσα εἰς τὴν ζωήν, καὶ ὀλίγοι εἰσὶν οἱ εὑρίσκοντες αὐτήν.
7:14. quam angusta porta et arta via quae ducit ad vitam et pauci sunt qui inveniunt eam
How narrow is the gate, and strait is the way that leadeth to life: and few there are that find it!
7:14. How narrow is the gate, and how straight is the way, which leads to life, and few there are who find it!
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
14 Правильный перевод этого места зависит от решения вопроса, какое слово должно быть поставлено в начале стиха, ti или oti. Во многих унциальных кодексах и древних латинских переводах читается ti; но Златоуст и другие oti. Если бы чтение было ti, то смысл был бы сентиментален: как тесны врата, и как узок путь, ведущие в жизнь! Феофилакт говорит, что ti здесь есть восклицательное. Иероним переводит: quam angusta porta! Цан принимает ti. С другой стороны, если бы было oti, то в ст. 14 содержалось бы почти совершенно ненужное доказательство мысли, высказанной в 13 стихе: «Входите тесными вратами… потому что тесны врата…». Но, с принятием oti, можно понимать выражение и так: в первом предложении 13 стиха дается заповедь: входите тесными вратами, и она доказывается в дальнейших словах, смысл которых тот, что широкий путь за вратами ведет к погибели. В следующем 14 стихе доказывается та же мысль, но с другой стороны. — Если многие идут широким путем, то одно это уже служит достаточным основанием для того, чтобы ученики Христа не следовали преданной роскоши и развратной толпе; они должны идти собственной дорогой, которую указал им Христос. Логическое ударение стоит здесь, следовательно, не над словами широкий или тесный путь, а на том, что многие или погибают, или получают жизнь. На этих основаниях можно считать более вероятным oti (потому что — как в русск.).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:14: Because strait is the gate - Instead of οτι because, I should prefer τι how, which reading is supported by a great majority of the best MSS., versions, and fathers. How strait is that gate! This mode of expression more forcibly points out the difficulty of the way to the kingdom. How strange is it that men should be unwilling to give up their worldly interests to secure their everlasting salvation! And yet no interest need be abandoned, but that which is produced by injustice and unkindness. Reason, as well as God, says, such people should be excluded from a place of blessedness. He who shows no mercy (and much more he who shows no justice) shall have judgment without mercy. Jam 2:13.
Few there be that find it - The strait gate, στενη πυλη, signifies literally what we call a wicket, i.e. a little door in a large gate. Gate, among the Jews, signifies, metaphorically, the entrance, introduction, or means of acquiring any thing. So they talk of the gate of repentance, the gate of prayers, and the gate of tears. When God, say they, shut the gate of paradise against Adam, He opened to him the gate of repentance. The way to the kingdom of God is made sufficiently manifest - the completest assistance is promised in the way, and the greatest encouragement to persevere to the end is held out in the everlasting Gospel. But men are so wedded to their own passions, and so determined to follow the imaginations of their own hearts, that still it may be said: There are few who find the way to heaven; fewer yet who abide any time in it; fewer still who walk in it; and fewest of all who persevere unto the end. Nothing renders this way either narrow or difficult to any person, but sin. Let all the world leave their sins, and all the world may walk abreast in this good way.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:14: because: or, How
narrow: Mat 16:24, Mat 16:25; Pro 4:26, Pro 4:27, Pro 8:20; Isa 30:21, Isa 35:8, Isa 57:14; Jer 6:16; Mar 8:34; Joh 15:18-20, Joh 16:2, Joh 16:33; Act 14:22; Th1 3:2-5
and few: Mat 20:16, Mat 22:14, Mat 25:1-12; Luk 12:32, Luk 13:23-30; Rom 9:27-29, Rom 9:32, Rom 11:5, Rom 11:6; Rom 12:2; Eph 2:2, Eph 2:3; Pe1 3:20, Pe1 3:21
Geneva 1599
7:14 Because (c) strait [is] the gate, and narrow [is] the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it.
(c) The way is straight and narrow: we must pass through this rough way and suffer, endure, be changed and so enter into life.
John Gill
7:14 Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way,.... And so, difficult to enter in at; and when entered, the way is unpleasant to the flesh to walk in, being hedged up on each side with afflictions and tribulations; and moreover, is like the "narrow place", or , "the strait place", as the Septuagint in Num 22:26 render it; in which the angel that met Balaam stood; and in which there was no turning to the right hand or the left; and such is the way to eternal happiness. The great encouragement to walk on in it is, because it is that way
which leadeth unto life: unto eternal life: it certainly leads thither; it never fails of bringing persons to it; believers in Christ, all that walk in Christ the way, though they are said to be "scarcely" saved, by reason of their afflictions and trials, they meet with in their way to the kingdom; yet they are, and shall be certainly saved: they shall be safely brought to glory; which will be an abundant recompense for all the troubles and sorrows that have attended them in their journey.
And few there be that find it; the way, and so consequently the life it leads to. "The gate is strait"; small and little, and so unobserved: there is but one way to heaven, and the generality of men neglect it. "The way is narrow", and so disagreeable; the company few, and not engaging. Men choose large gates, broad ways, and much company. The flesh loves to walk at liberty, unconfined, and uncontrolled, and with a multitude to do evil: hence, Zion's ways are thin of passengers; a small number, comparatively speaking, walk thereto, and will be saved; a remnant, a little flock, a little city, and few men in it. It is asked in the Talmud (q),
"why is the world to come created with "jod?" (the least of the letters in the "Hebrew alphabet") the answer is, because , "the righteous which are in it are few".''
Some read the words, as the Syriac, Arabic, and Vulgate Latin, with a note of admiration, "how strait is the gate!" &c. and so some copies.
(q) T. Bab. Menachot, fol. 29. 2.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:14 Because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life--In other words, the whole course is as difficult as the first step; and (so it comes to pass that).
few there be that find it--The recommendation of the broad way is the ease with which it is trodden and the abundance of company to be found in it. It is sailing with a fair wind and a favorable tide. The natural inclinations are not crossed, and fears of the issue, if not easily hushed, are in the long run effectually subdued. The one disadvantage of this course is its end--it "leadeth to destruction." The great Teacher says it, and says it as "One having authority." To the supposed injustice or harshness of this He never once adverts. He leaves it to be inferred that such a course righteously, naturally, necessarily so ends. But whether men see this or no, here He lays down the law of the kingdom, and leaves it with us. As to the other way, the disadvantage of it lies in its narrowness and solicitude. Its very first step involves a revolution in all our purposes and plans for life, and a surrender of all that is dear to natural inclination, while all that follows is but a repetition of the first great act of self-sacrifice. No wonder, then, that few find and few are found in it. But it has one advantage--it "leadeth unto life." Some critics take "the gate" here, not for the first, but the last step in religion; since gates seldom open into roads, but roads usually terminate in a gate, leading straight to a mansion. But as this would make our Lord's words to have a very inverted and unnatural form as they stand, it is better, with the majority of critics, to view them as we have done. But since such teaching would be as unpopular as the way itself, our Lord next forewarns His hearers that preachers of smooth things--the true heirs and representatives of the false prophets of old--would be rife enough in the new kingdom.
7:157:15: Զգո՛յշ լերուք ՚ի սուտ մարգարէիցն՝ որ գան առ ձեզ հանդերձիւք ոչխարաց, եւ ՚ի ներքոյ են գա՛յլք յափշտակօղք։
15 «Զգո՛յշ եղէք սուտ մարգարէներից, որոնք մօտենում են ձեզ ոչխարների զգեստներով, բայց ներսից յափշտակող գայլեր են
15 «Զգոյշ կեցէք սուտ մարգարէներէն, որոնք ձեզի կու գան ոչխարի հանդերձներով, բայց ներսէն յափշտակող գայլեր են։
Զգոյշ լերուք ի սուտ մարգարէիցն որ գան առ ձեզ հանդերձիւք ոչխարաց, եւ ի ներքոյ են գայլք յափշտակողք:

7:15: Զգո՛յշ լերուք ՚ի սուտ մարգարէիցն՝ որ գան առ ձեզ հանդերձիւք ոչխարաց, եւ ՚ի ներքոյ են գա՛յլք յափշտակօղք։
15 «Զգո՛յշ եղէք սուտ մարգարէներից, որոնք մօտենում են ձեզ ոչխարների զգեստներով, բայց ներսից յափշտակող գայլեր են
15 «Զգոյշ կեցէք սուտ մարգարէներէն, որոնք ձեզի կու գան ոչխարի հանդերձներով, բայց ներսէն յափշտակող գայլեր են։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1515: Берегитесь лжепророков, которые приходят к вам в овечьей одежде, а внутри суть волки хищные.
7:15  προσέχετε ἀπὸ τῶν ψευδοπροφητῶν, οἵτινες ἔρχονται πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν ἐνδύμασιν προβάτων, ἔσωθεν δέ εἰσιν λύκοι ἅρπαγες.
7:15. Προσέχετε (Ye-should-hold-toward) ἀπὸ (off) τῶν (of-the-ones) ψευδοπροφητῶν, (of-false-declarers-before,"οἵτινες (which-ones) ἔρχονται ( they-cometh ) πρὸς (toward) ὑμᾶς (to-ye) ἐν (in) ἐνδύμασι (unto-vestings-in-to) προβάτων ( of-stepped-before ) ἔσωθεν (into-unto-which-from) δέ (moreover) εἰσιν (they-be) λύκοι (wolves,"ἅρπαγες. (snatchers)
7:15. adtendite a falsis prophetis qui veniunt ad vos in vestimentis ovium intrinsecus autem sunt lupi rapacesBeware of false prophets, who come to you in the clothing of sheep, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.
15. Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly are ravening wolves.
7:15. Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly are ravenous wolves.
Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep' s clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves:

15: Берегитесь лжепророков, которые приходят к вам в овечьей одежде, а внутри суть волки хищные.
7:15  προσέχετε ἀπὸ τῶν ψευδοπροφητῶν, οἵτινες ἔρχονται πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἐν ἐνδύμασιν προβάτων, ἔσωθεν δέ εἰσιν λύκοι ἅρπαγες.
7:15. adtendite a falsis prophetis qui veniunt ad vos in vestimentis ovium intrinsecus autem sunt lupi rapaces
Beware of false prophets, who come to you in the clothing of sheep, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.
7:15. Beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep’s clothing, but inwardly are ravenous wolves.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
15 Для слова берегитесь греческий глагол тот же, что в VI:1. Кого следует здесь разуметь под лжепророками? Одни разумеют просто руководителей, которые встречаются на широком пути, указанном Христом раньше. Как скоро Спаситель заговорил о пути, то у Него тотчас же явилась мысль и о людях, которые стоят на пути и показывают его. На ложном пути стоят ложные, обманывающие народ руководители, или лучше, путеводители, — их нужно беречься. Это и есть лжепророки. Другие разумеют фарисеев, которые были учителями и развращали народ. Наконец, третьи «еретиков», или ложных мессий, ложных христианских учителей, которых так много было в первоначальной апостольской церкви, о которых говорит и Сам Христос, и апостолы. Не трудно заметить, что Христос говорит здесь о ложных пророках в совершенно общем смысле, не указывая ближе на отдельных лиц или на отдельные классы людей. Самое слово «лжепророков» можно понимать не в том смысле, что здесь разумеются люди, наделенные даром пророчества, хотя бы и ложным, но вообще говорящие ложь, обманывающие. Эти лжепророки приходят к верующим в овечьей шкуре. Последняя, в отличие от imation, означает цельную или всю одежду. Немецкие ученые не могут понять, каким образом волки могут наряжаться в овечьи шкуры. «Волки», говорит Цан, «не носят никаких одежд, чтобы их можно было не узнать, даже и тогда, когда овца бывает их жертвой. С другой стороны, овечья шкура, которую носят люди из низших сословий и пастухи, не служит признаком их овечьего образа мыслей». Разумеется, настоящий волк, животное, никогда не надевает и не может надеть овечьей шкуры. Но разве не говорят про животных, что они делают действия, подобные человеческим? Это известно во всех литературах. На основании своих соображении Цан приходит к заключению, что овечью шкуру нужно здесь толковать в смысле грубой пророческой власяницы, которую носили ложные пророки (Зах XIII:4). Конечно, можно. Но суть дела не в этом. Выражения волки и овечьи шкуры суть очевидно образные, и здесь употреблены образы весьма знакомые в еврейской литературе. Народ израильский представлялся под образом овчего двора (Пс LXXVII:52; LXXIX:2; XC 3). Между другими хищными животными (Иер V:6) — волк (Соф III:3; Иез XXII:27; Мф X:16; Ин X:12; Деян XX:29) и к ним принадлежат и ложные пророки (Иез XXII:28; Мих III:9–11). Так по словам самого же Цана. Таким образом, ложные пророки были известны в древности, из священного писания Ветхого Завета. По словам Златоуста Спаситель здесь разумеет под лжепророками не еретиков, но тех, которые, ведя развратную жизнь, прикрывают себя личиною добродетели, которых обыкновенно называют обманщиками. Выражение встречается в сочинениях Ерма. Он говорит: «суди по делам и жизни о человеке, который говорит о себе, что он получил вдохновение от Бога (Mand. XI:16)».
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
15-20: We have here a caution against false prophets, to take heed that we be not deceived and imposed upon by them. Prophets are properly such as foretel things to come; there are some mentioned in the Old Testament, who pretended to that without warrant, and the event disproved their pretensions, as Zedekiah, 1 Kings xxii. 11, and another Zedekiah, Jer. xxix. 21. But prophets did also teach the people their duty, so that false prophets here are false teachers. Christ being a Prophet and a Teacher come from God, and designing to send abroad teachers under him, gives warning to all to take heed of counterfeits, who, instead of healing souls with wholesome doctrine, as they pretend, would poison them.

They are false teachers and false prophets, 1. Who produce false commissions, who pretend to have immediate warrant and direction from God to set up for prophets, and to be divinely inspired, when they are not so. Though their doctrine may be true, we are to beware of them as false prophets. False apostles are those who say they are apostles, and are not (Rev. ii. 2); such are false prophets. "Take heed of those who pretend to revelation, and admit them not without sufficient proof, lest that one absurdity being admitted, a thousand follow." 2. Who preach false doctrine in those things that are essential to religion; who teach that which is contrary to the truth as it is in Jesus, to the truth which is accordingly to godliness. The former seems to be the proper notion of pseudo-propheta, a false or pretending prophet, but commonly the latter falls in with it; for who would hang out false colours, but with design, under pretence of them, the more successfully to attack the truth. "Well, beware of them, suspect them, try them, and when you have discovered their falsehood, avoid them, have nothing to do with them. Stand upon your guard against this temptation, which commonly attends the days of reformation, and the breakings out of divine light in more than ordinary strength and splendour." When God's work is revived, Satan and his agents are most busy. Here is,

I. A good reason for this caution, Beware of them, for they are wolves in sheep's clothing, v. 15.

1. We have need to be very cautious, because their pretences are very fair and plausible, and such as will deceive us, if we be not upon our guard. They come in sheep's clothing, in the habit of prophets, which was plain and coarse, and unwrought; they wear a rough garment to deceive, Zech. xiii. 4. Elijah's mantle the Septuagint calls he melote--a sheep-skin mantle. We must take heed of being imposed upon by men's dress and garb, as by that of the scribes, who desire to walk in long robes, Luke xx. 46. Or it may be taken figuratively; they pretend to be sheep, and outwardly appear so innocent, harmless, meek, useful, and all that is good, as to be excelled by none; they feign themselves to be just men, and for the sake of their clothing are admitted among the sheep, which gives them an opportunity of doing them a mischief ere they are aware. They and their errors are gilded with the specious pretences of sanctity and devotion. Satan turns himself into an angel of light, 2 Cor. xi. 13, 14. The enemy has horns like a lamb (Rev. xiii. 11); faces of men, Rev. ix. 7, 8. Seducers in language and carriage are soft as wool, Rom. xvi. 18; Isa. xxx. 10.

2. Because under these pretensions their designs are very malicious and mischievous; inwardly they are ravening wolves. Every hypocrite is a goat in sheep's clothing; not only not a sheep, but the worst enemy the sheep has, that comes not but to tear and devour, to scatter the sheep (John x. 12), to drive them from God, and from one another, into crooked paths. Those that would cheat us of any truth, and possess us with error, whatever they pretend, design mischief to our souls. Paul calls them grievous wolves, Acts xx. 29. They raven for themselves, serve their own belly (Rom. xvi. 18), make a prey of you, make a gain of you. Now since it is so easy a thing, and withal so dangerous, to be cheated, Beware of false prophets.

II. Here is a good rule to go by in this caution; we must prove all things (1 Thess. v. 21), try the spirits (1 John iv. 1), and here we have a touchstone; ye shall know them by their fruits, v. 16-20. Observe,

1. The illustration of this comparison, of the fruit's being the discovery of the tree. You cannot always distinguish them by their bark and leaves, nor by the spreading of their boughs, but by their fruits ye shall know them. The fruit is according to the tree. Men may, in their professions, put a force upon their nature, and contradict their inward principles, but the stream and bent of their practices will agree with them. Christ insists upon this, the agreeableness between the fruit and the tree, which is such as that, (1.) If you know what the tree is, you may know what fruit to expect. Never look to gather grapes from thorns, nor figs from thistles; it is not in their nature to produce such fruits. An apple may be stuck, or a bunch of grapes may hang, upon a thorn; so may a good truth, a good word or action, be found in a bad man, but you may be sure it never grew there. Note, [1.] Corrupt, vicious, unsanctified hearts are like thorns and thistles, which came in with sin, are worthless, vexing, and for the fire at last. [2.] Good works are good fruit, like grapes and figs, pleasing to God and profitable to men. [3.] This good fruit is never to be expected from bad men, and more than a clean thing out of an unclean: they want an influencing acceptable principle. Out of an evil treasure will be brought forth evil things. (2.) On the other hand, if you know what the fruit is, you may, by that, perceive what the tree is. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit; and a corrupt tree cannot bring forth good fruit, nay, it cannot but bring forth evil fruit. But then that must be reckoned the fruit of the tree which it brings forth naturally and which is its genuine product--which it brings forth plentifully and constantly and which is its usual product. Men are known, not by particular acts, but by the course and tenour of their conversation, and by the more frequent acts, especially those that appear to be free, and most their own, and least under the influence of external motives and inducements.

2. The application of this to the false prophets.

(1.) By way of terror and threatening (v. 19); Every tree that brings not forth good fruit is hewn down. This very saying John the Baptist had used, ch. iii. 10. Christ could have spoken the same sense in other words; could have altered it, or given it a new turn; but he thought it no disparagement to him to say the same that John had said before him; let not ministers be ambitious of coining new expressions, nor people's ears itch for novelties; to write and speak the same things must not be grievous, for it is safe. Here is, [1.] The description of barren trees; they are trees that do not bring forth good fruit; though there be fruit, if it be not good fruit (though that be done, which for the matter of it is good, if it be not done well, in a right manner, and for a right end), the tree is accounted barren. [2.] The doom of barren trees; they are, that is, certainly they shall be, hewn down, and cast into the fire; God will deal with them as men use to deal with dry trees that cumber the ground: he will mark them by some signal tokens of his displeasure, he will bark them by stripping them of their parts and gifts, and will cut them down by death, and cast them into the fire of hell, a fire blown with the bellows of God's wrath, and fed with the wood of barren trees. Compare this with Ezek. xxxi. 12, 13; Dan. iv. 14; John xv. 6.

(2.) By way of trial; By their fruits ye shall know them.

[1.] By the fruits of their persons, their words and actions, and the course of their conversation. If you would know whether they be right or not, observe how they live; their works will testify for them or against them. The scribes and Pharisees sat in Moses's chair, and taught the law, but they were proud, and covetous, and false, and oppressive, and therefore Christ warned him disciples to beware of them and of their leaven, Mark xii. 38. If men pretend to be prophets and are immoral, that disproves their pretensions; those are no true friends to the cross of Christ, whatever they profess, whose God is their belly, and whose mind earthly things, Phil. iii. 18, 19. Those are not taught nor sent of the holy God, whose lives evidence that they are led by the unclean spirit. God puts the treasure into earthen vessels, but not into such corrupt vessels: they may declare God's statutes, but what have they to do to declare them?

[2.] By the fruits of their doctrine; their fruits as prophets: not that this is the only way, but it is one way, of trying doctrines, whether they be of God or not. What do they tend to do? What affections and practices will they lead those into, that embrace them? If the doctrine be of God, it will tend to promote serious piety, humility, charity, holiness, and love, with other Christian graces; but if, on the contrary, the doctrines these prophets preach have a manifest tendency to make people proud, worldly, and contentious, to make them loose and careless in their conversations, unjust or uncharitable, factious or disturbers of the public peace; if it indulge carnal liberty, and take people off from governing themselves and their families by the strict rules of the narrow way, we may conclude, that this persuasion comes not of him that calleth us, Gal. v. 8. This wisdom is from above, James iii. 15. Faith and a good conscience are held together, 1 Tim. i. 19; iii. 9. Note, Doctrines of doubtful disputation must be tried by graces and duties of confessed certainty: those opinions come not from God that lead to sin: but if we cannot know them by their fruits, we must have recourse to the great touchstone, to the law, and to the testimony; do they speak according to that rule?
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:15: Beware of false prophets - By false prophets we are to understand teachers of erroneous doctrines, who come professing a commission from God, but whose aim is not to bring the heavenly treasure to the people, but rather to rob them of their earthly good. Teachers who preach for hire, having no motive to enter into the ministry but to get a living, as it is ominously called by some, however they may bear the garb and appearance of the innocent useful sheep, the true pastors commissioned by the Lord Jesus, or to whatever name, class or party they may belong, are, in the sight of the heart-searching God, no other than ravenous wolves, whose design is to feed themselves with the fat, and clothe themselves with the fleece, and thus ruin, instead of save, the flock.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:15: False prophets - The word prophet originally means one who foretells future events. As prophets, however, were commonly regarded as public instructors on the subject of religion, the word came to denote all who were religious teachers. See the notes at Rom 12:6. In this sense it is probably used here. A false prophet is a teacher of incorrect doctrine, or one falsely and unjustly laying claims to divine inspiration. It probably had reference to the false teachers then among the Jews.
Who come in sheep's clothing - The sheep is an emblem of innocence, sincerity, and harmlessness. To come in sheep's clothing is to assume the appearance of sanctity and innocence, when the heart is evil.
Ravening wolves - Rapacious; voraciously devouring; hungry even to rage. Applied to the false teachers, it means that they assumed the appearance of holiness in order that they might the more readily get the property of the people. They were full of extortion and excess. See Mat 23:25.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:15: Beware: Mat 10:17, Mat 16:6, Mat 16:11; Mar 12:38; Luk 12:15; Act 13:40; Phi 3:2; Col 2:8; Pe2 3:17
false: Mat 24:4, Mat 24:5, Mat 24:11, Mat 24:24, Mat 24:25; Deu 13:1-3; Isa 9:15, Isa 9:16; Jer 14:14-16, Jer 23:13-16; Jer 28:15-17, Jer 29:21, Jer 29:32; Eze 13:16, Eze 13:22; Mic 3:5-7, Mic 3:11; Mar 13:22, Mar 13:23; Pe2 2:1-3; Jo1 4:1; Rev 19:20
which: Zac 13:4; Mar 12:38-40; Rom 16:17, Rom 16:18; Co2 11:13-15; Gal 2:4; Eph 4:14; Eph 5:6; Col 2:8; Ti1 4:1-3; Ti2 3:5-9, Ti2 3:13, Ti2 4:3; Pe2 2:1-3, Pe2 2:18, Pe2 2:19; Jde 1:4; Rev 13:11-17
are: Isa 56:10, Isa 56:11; Eze 22:25; Mic 3:5; Zep 3:3, Zep 3:4; Act 20:29-31; Rev 17:6
Geneva 1599
7:15 (6) Beware of false prophets, which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.
(6) False teachers must be taken heed of: and they are known by false doctrine and evil living.
John Gill
7:15 Beware of false prophets,.... Or false teachers; for not such who pretended to foretell things to come, but such who set up themselves to be teachers of others, are here meant; see 2Pet 2:1. It may be queried, whether our Lord has not respect to the Scribes and Pharisees, who sat in Moses's chair, and taught, for doctrines, the commandments of men? and of whose doctrines he elsewhere bids men beware: for whatever plausible pretences for holiness and righteousness might appear in them, they were repugnant to the word of God, and destructive to the souls of men; such as their doctrines of free will, justification by the works of the law, the traditions of the elders, &c. since it follows,
which come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly are ravenous wolves; for these "loved to go in long clothing", Mk 12:38.
in a garment which reached to the feet, and was made of the wool of sheep. The Babylonish garment Achan saw and stole, Rab says (r), was , a garment called "melotes": which is the very Greek word the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews uses for sheep skins, persecuted saints wandered about in, Heb 11:37 and the gloss upon the place, in the Talmud referred to, says, that this was , "a talith", or "garment of pure wool"; and Jarchi (s) says, that
"it was the way of deceivers, and profane men, to cover themselves, "with their talith", or long garment, "as if they were righteous men", that persons might receive their lies.''
All which agrees very well with the Pharisees, who would have been thought to have been holy and righteous, humble, modest, and self-denying men; when they were inwardly full of hypocrisy and iniquity, of rapine, oppression, and covetousness; and, under a pretence of religion, "devoured widows' houses". Though, it seems, by what follows, that Christ has respect, at least also, to such, who bore his name, and came in his name, though not sent by him, and called him Lord, and prophesied, and cast out devils, and did many wonderful works in his name; who, that they might get the good will and affections of the people, clothed themselves, not in garments made of sheep's wool, but in the very skins of sheep, with the wool on them, in imitation of the true prophets, and good men of old; pretending great humility, and self-denial, and so "wore a rough garment to deceive", Zech 13:4 when they were inwardly greedy dogs, grievous wolves, of insatiable covetousness; and, when opportunity offered, spared not the flock to satisfy their rapacious and devouring appetites. The Jews speak of a "wolfish humility"; like that of the wolf in the fable, which put on a sheep skin.
"There are some men, (says one of their (t) writers,) who appear to be humble, and fear God in a deceitful and hypocritical way, but inwardly lay wait: this humility our wise men call , "wolfish humility".''
Such is this our Lord inveighs against, and bids his followers beware of.
(r) T. Bab. Sanhedrim, fol. 41. 1. (s) In Zech. xiii. 4. (t) Abarbinel Nachalath Abot, fol. 192. 1.
John Wesley
7:15 Beware of false prophets - Who in their preaching describe a broad way to heaven: it is their prophesying, their teaching the broad way, rather than their walking in it themselves, that is here chiefly spoken of. All those are false prophets, who teach any other way than that our Lord hath here marked out. In sheep's clothing - With outside religion and fair professions of love: Wolves - Not feeding, but destroying souls.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:15 Beware--But beware.
of false prophets--that is, of teachers coming as authorized expounders of the mind of God and guides to heaven. (See Acts 20:29-30; 2Pet 2:1-2).
which come to you in sheep's clothing--with a bland, gentle, plausible exterior; persuading you that the gate is not strait nor the way narrow, and that to teach so is illiberal and bigoted--precisely what the old prophets did (Ezek 13:1-10, Ezek 13:22).
but inwardly they are ravening wolves--bent on devouring the flock for their own ends (2Cor 11:2-3, 2Cor 11:13-15).
7:167:16: ՚Ի պտղո՛յ նոցա ծանիջի՛ք զնոսա։ Միթէ քաղիցե՞ն ՚ի փշոց խաղող՝ կամ ՚ի տատասկէ թո՞ւզ[120]։ [120] Ոսկան. ՚Ի փշոյ խաղող։
16 Իրենց գործերի՛ց կը ճանաչէք նրանց. միթէ փշերից խաղող եւ տատասկից թուզ կը քաղե՞ն
16 Իրենց պտուղէն պիտի ճանչնաք զանոնք։ Միթէ փուշերէն խաղող կը քաղե՞ն, կամ տատասկէն՝ թուզ։
Ի պտղոյ նոցա ծանիջիք զնոսա. միթէ քաղիցե՞ն ի փշոց խաղող, կամ ի տատասկէ թուզ:

7:16: ՚Ի պտղո՛յ նոցա ծանիջի՛ք զնոսա։ Միթէ քաղիցե՞ն ՚ի փշոց խաղող՝ կամ ՚ի տատասկէ թո՞ւզ[120]։
[120] Ոսկան. ՚Ի փշոյ խաղող։
16 Իրենց գործերի՛ց կը ճանաչէք նրանց. միթէ փշերից խաղող եւ տատասկից թուզ կը քաղե՞ն
16 Իրենց պտուղէն պիտի ճանչնաք զանոնք։ Միթէ փուշերէն խաղող կը քաղե՞ն, կամ տատասկէն՝ թուզ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1616: По плодам их узнаете их. Собирают ли с терновника виноград, или с репейника смоквы?
7:16  ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς· μήτι συλλέγουσιν ἀπὸ ἀκανθῶν σταφυλὰς ἢ ἀπὸ τριβόλων σῦκα;
7:16. ἀπὸ (Off) τῶν (of-the-ones) καρπῶν (of-fruits) αὐτῶν (of-them) ἐπιγνώσεσθε ( ye-shall-acquaint-upon ) αὐτούς: (to-them) μήτι (to-lest-what-one) συλλέγουσιν (they-forth-together) ἀπὸ (off) ἀκανθῶν (of-thorns) σταφυλὰς (to-grapes) ἢ (or) ἀπὸ (off) τριβόλων ( of-tri-casted ) σῦκα; (to-figs?"
7:16. a fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos numquid colligunt de spinis uvas aut de tribulis ficusBy their fruits you shall know them. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?
16. By their fruits ye shall know them. Do gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?
7:16. You shall know them by their fruits. Can grapes be gathered from thorns, or figs from thistles?
Ye shall know them by their fruits. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles:

16: По плодам их узнаете их. Собирают ли с терновника виноград, или с репейника смоквы?
7:16  ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς· μήτι συλλέγουσιν ἀπὸ ἀκανθῶν σταφυλὰς ἢ ἀπὸ τριβόλων σῦκα;
7:16. a fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos numquid colligunt de spinis uvas aut de tribulis ficus
By their fruits you shall know them. Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?
7:16. You shall know them by their fruits. Can grapes be gathered from thorns, or figs from thistles?
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
16 Большое недоумение, еще у древних толкователей, возбуждало здесь слово «плоды», — что именно следует разуметь под ними? Иероним толковал это слово так: вы узнаете лжепророков по их учениям. Такого же мнения держались многие западные богословы, в том числе и новейшие. Изречение Христа было щитом-якорем инквизиции, которая преследовала сектантов за их учение. Но тут представлялось важное затруднение: некоторые сектанты, несмотря на свое еретичество, отличались большою чистотою жизни. Как это объяснить? Прибегали в таких случаях к жалкой уловке, что в сектантов в это время вселялся диавол и заставлял их вести хорошую жизнь. Но речь Христа здесь настолько проста и вразумительна, что нужно только посмотреть на дело прямо, чтобы понять ее значение. Люди разделяются на добрых и злых. Люди добрые приносят и плоды добрые. К этим плодам относится все, что есть доброго в людях, будет ли эта учение, или добродетельная жизнь, или же вообще какая-либо полезная для людей деятельность. Добрых плодов духа так много, что их нельзя и перечесть, как и различные добрые плоды, которые растут на разных хороших деревьях. Что касается самых растений, которые взяты здесь для примера, то под akanqai разумеются здесь вообще колючие растения, и преимущественно терновник, который растет во множестве в Палестине. Он по внешнему виду несколько походит на виноград и, может быть, поэтому сказано: собирают ли с терновника виноград? Под triboloV разумеется колючее растение, известное под названием чертополоха, или репейника. С этого растения, конечно, смоква никогда не собирается. Последнее, хотя и полезно в лекарственном отношении, однако всегда считается плевелом, вредным для хлебных растений.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:16: Ye shall know them by their fruits - Fruits, in the Scripture and Jewish phraseology, are taken for works of any kind. "A man's works," says one, "are the tongue of his heart, and tell honestly whether he is inwardly corrupt or pure." By these works you may distinguish (επιγνωσεσθε) these ravenous wolves from true pastors. The judgment formed of a man by his general conduct is a safe one: if the judgment be not favorable to the person, that is his fault, as you have your opinion of him from his works, i.e. the confession of his own heart.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:16: Ye shall know them by their fruits - The Saviour gives the proper test of their character. People do not judge of a tree by its leaves, or bark, or flowers, but by the fruit which it bears. The flowers may be beautiful and fragrant, the foliage thick and green; but these are merely ornamental. It is the "fruit" that is of chief service to man; and he forms his opinion of the nature and value of the tree by that fruit. So of pretensions to religion. The profession may be fair; but the "conduct" - the fruit - is to determine the nature of the principles.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:16: shall: Mat 7:20, Mat 12:33; Pe2 2:10-18; Jde 1:10-19
Do: Luk 6:43-45; Jam 3:12
John Gill
7:16 Ye shall know them by their fruits,.... By "fruits" are meant, not so much their external works in life and conversation; for a false prophet may so behave, as not to be discovered thereby. So the Pharisees were outwardly righteous before men; and false teachers among Christians may have the form of godliness, and keep it up, though they are strangers to, and even deny the power of it: but their doctrines are here meant, and the effects of them. When doctrines are contrary to the perfections of God, repugnant to the Scriptures of truth, tend to depreciate the person and offices, blood, righteousness, and sacrifice of Christ, to lessen the glory of God's grace, to exalt the creature, and to fill men's minds with notions of the purity, self-sufficiency, and ability of human nature; when they are calculated to feed the pride and vanity of men, to get money, and gain applause, to serve their own interests, and gratify men's lusts and passions, they may be easily discerned who they are, and from whence they come. The Jews have a proverb pretty much like this (u), , "a gourd is known by its branches". The gloss upon it is,
"it is, as if it was said, from the time it buds forth, and goes out of the branch, it is known whether it is good or not;''
i.e. the goodness of the gourd is known by the fruit its branches bear. So a good preacher is known by the good doctrine he brings, and a bad one, by his unsound doctrine. Christ is not speaking of these false prophets, as men, or as private professors of religion, but as prophets, or teachers. "Do men gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?" Grapes and figs were common fruit; there was great plenty of them in Judea; we often read of the "gathering" of them. It is a matter in dispute with the doctors (w),
"if a man intends , "to gather figs, and he gathers grapes", black ones, and he gathers white ones, white ones, and he gathers black ones, whether he is guilty of a sin offering or not.''
One says he is, another says he is not. These words of Christ put me in mind of another passage, which seems to speak of grapes of thorns (x);
"he that marries his daughter to a scholar, it is like to grapes of the vine, with grapes of the vine, a thing beautiful and acceptable; but he that marries his daughter to a plebeian, it is like to grapes of the vine, "with grapes of the thorn", a thing ugly, and unacceptable.''
Though in the last sentence, must be taken for berries which grow on some thorn bushes, and not what are properly grapes; for grapes do not grow upon, and are not to be gathered from thorns, and bramble bushes. The meaning of our Lord is, that from the false doctrines of men comes no good fruit of faith, holiness, joy, peace, and comfort. Their doctrines are like "thorns", which prick and pierce, give pain and uneasiness; and, like "thistles", choke, and are unprofitable, afford no solid food and nourishment; yea, their words eat as do a canker, are contrary to vital religion and powerful godliness. This sense I prefer; because, on the one hand, it is possible for a false teacher to do works, which may be externally good; though indeed no good works, properly speaking, can be performed by an unregenerate man, because he has neither good principles to act from, nor good ends in view: and, on the other hand, a man who is destitute of the grace of God, and lives ill, may yet have right notions of the Gospel, though he has no experimental knowledge and relish of it; but where false doctrines are imbibed, and propagated, no good fruit can follow upon it.
(u) T. Bab. Beracot, fol. 48. 1. (w) T. Bab. Ceritot, fol. 19. 1, 2. & 20. 1. (x) T. Bab. Pesachim, fol. 49. 1.
John Wesley
7:16 By their fruits ye shall know them - A short, plain, easy rule, whereby to know true from false prophets: and one that may be applied by people of the weakest capacity, who are not accustomed to deep reasoning. True prophets convert sinners to God, or at least confirm and strengthen those that are converted. False prophets do not. They also are false prophets, who though speaking the very truth, yet are not sent by the Spirit of God, but come in their own name, to declare it: their grand mark is, "Not turning men from the power of Satan to God." Lk 6:43-44.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:16 Ye shall know them by their fruits--not their doctrines--as many of the elder interpreters and some later ones explain it--for that corresponds to the tree itself; but the practical effect of their teaching, which is the proper fruit of the tree.
Do men gather grapes of thorns--any kind of prickly plant.
or figs of thistles?--a three-pronged variety. The general sense is obvious--Every tree bears its own fruit.
7:177:17: Ա՛յսպէս ամենայն ծառ բարի՝ պտո՛ւղ բարի առնէ, եւ ծա՛ռ չար՝ պտո՛ւղ չա՛ր առնէ։
17 Այսպէս, ամէն բարի ծառ բարի պտուղ է տալիս, եւ չար ծառ չար պտուղ է տալիս
17 Այսպէս ամէն բարի ծառ բարի պտուղ կու տայ եւ չար ծառ չար պտուղ կու տայ։
այսպէս ամենայն ծառ բարի` պտուղ բարի առնէ, եւ ծառ չար` պտուղ չար առնէ:

7:17: Ա՛յսպէս ամենայն ծառ բարի՝ պտո՛ւղ բարի առնէ, եւ ծա՛ռ չար՝ պտո՛ւղ չա՛ր առնէ։
17 Այսպէս, ամէն բարի ծառ բարի պտուղ է տալիս, եւ չար ծառ չար պտուղ է տալիս
17 Այսպէս ամէն բարի ծառ բարի պտուղ կու տայ եւ չար ծառ չար պտուղ կու տայ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1717: Так всякое дерево доброе приносит и плоды добрые, а худое дерево приносит и плоды худые.
7:17  οὕτως πᾶν δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ποιεῖ, τὸ δὲ σαπρὸν δένδρον καρποὺς πονηροὺς ποιεῖ·
7:17. οὕτω (Of-which-unto-the-one) πᾶν (all) δένδρον (a-tree) ἀγαθὸν (good) καρποὺς (to-fruits) καλοὺς ( to-seemly ) ποιεῖ, (it-doeth-unto,"τὸ (the-one) δὲ (moreover) σαπρὸν (en-rotted) δένδρον (a-tree) καρποὺς (to-fruits) πονηροὺς ( to-en-necessitated ) ποιεῖ: (it-doeth-unto)
7:17. sic omnis arbor bona fructus bonos facit mala autem arbor fructus malos facitEven so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and the evil tree bringeth forth evil fruit.
17. Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but the corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.
7:17. So then, every good tree produces good fruit, and the evil tree produces evil fruit.
Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit; but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit:

17: Так всякое дерево доброе приносит и плоды добрые, а худое дерево приносит и плоды худые.
7:17  οὕτως πᾶν δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ποιεῖ, τὸ δὲ σαπρὸν δένδρον καρποὺς πονηροὺς ποιεῖ·
7:17. sic omnis arbor bona fructus bonos facit mala autem arbor fructus malos facit
Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit, and the evil tree bringeth forth evil fruit.
7:17. So then, every good tree produces good fruit, and the evil tree produces evil fruit.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
17 Сравнения, взятые из действительной жизни природы. Мы разделяем деревья на хорошие и дурные, не рассуждая или мало рассуждая о том, насколько такое наше деление соответствует самой действительности. Так, например, про дикую яблоню можно сказать, что она приносит дурные яблоки, а о привитой, что на ней появляются хорошие плоды. Но есть разные сорта различных деревьев, которые, как ни полезны в лекарственном отношении, не считаются, однако, добрыми деревьями, приносящими хорошие плоды. Спаситель берет сравнение в этом общем смысле, не обращая внимания на то, насколько оно соответствует научной действительности.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:17: So every good tree - As the thorn can only produce thorns, not grapes; and the thistle, not figs, but prickles; so an unregenerate heart will produce fruits of degeneracy. As we perfectly know that a good tree will not produce bad fruit, and the bad tree will not, cannot produce good fruit, so we know that the profession of godliness, while the life is ungodly, is imposture, hypocrisy, and deceit. A man cannot be a saint and a sinner at the same time. Let us remember, that as the good tree means a good heart, and the good fruit, a holy life, and that every heart is naturally vicious; so there is none but God who can pluck up the vicious tree, create a good heart, plant, cultivate, water, and make it continually fruitful in righteousness and true holiness.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:17: A corrupt tree - The word "corrupt" here does not signify, as our translation would seem to indicate, that the tree "had been" good, but had become "vitiated;" but that it was a tree of a useless character, of a nature that produced nothing beneficial.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:17: every: Psa 1:3, Psa 92:13, Psa 92:14; Isa 5:3-5, Isa 61:3; Jer 11:19, Jer 17:8; Luk 13:6-9; Gal 5:22-24; Eph 5:9; Phi 1:11; Col 1:10; Jam 3:17, Jam 3:18
but: Mat 12:33-35; Jde 1:12
John Gill
7:17 As is the tree, so is its fruit; if the tree is good, it will bring forth good fruit. The tree that brings forth good fruit, is good antecedent to the fruit it produces; it is first good, and then puts forth good fruit: it is not the fruit that makes the tree good, but makes it appear to be so; but it is the goodness of the tree that makes the fruit good. As a good man does, and will do good works, but his works do not make him a good man; he is so before he performs good works, or he would never be able to do them; these make him appear to be a good man: so a good preacher, that has an experimental knowledge of the doctrines of the Gospel, will deliver out sound doctrine, who is first made so by the gifts and graces of the Spirit of God; and by searching the Scriptures, and examining his doctrines by them, he will be known and appear to be a good minister of Jesus Christ, nourished up in the words of faith and good doctrine; and such a good minister of the Gospel, out of the good treasure of Gospel truths put into his earthen vessel, will bring forth, from time to time, good and excellent truths, to the edification and profit of those that hear: "but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit"; if the tree is corrupt, the fruit will be corrupt; and as is the preacher, so will be his doctrines: if he is a corrupt preacher, or a man of a corrupt mind, destitute of the truth, his preaching will be such as will tend to corrupt both the principles and practices of men; for such evil men and seducers, out of the evil treasure of false doctrines, which they have received into their judgments, will bring forth, either more secretly or openly, evil tenets in their ministry, which prove of bad consequence to the souls of men.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:17 Even so every good tree bringeth forth good fruit: but a corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit.
7:187:18: Ո՛չ կարէ ծառ բարի պտուղ չա՛ր առնել, եւ ո՛չ ծառ չար՝ պտուղ բարի՛ առնել։
18 Լաւ ծառը չի կարող վատ պտուղ տալ, ոչ էլ վատ ծառը՝ լաւ պտուղ տալ
18 Բարի ծառը չի կրնար չար պտուղ տալ, ոչ ալ չար ծառը բարի պտուղ տալ։
Ոչ կարէ ծառ բարի պտուղ չար առնել, եւ ոչ ծառ չար պտուղ բարի առնել:

7:18: Ո՛չ կարէ ծառ բարի պտուղ չա՛ր առնել, եւ ո՛չ ծառ չար՝ պտուղ բարի՛ առնել։
18 Լաւ ծառը չի կարող վատ պտուղ տալ, ոչ էլ վատ ծառը՝ լաւ պտուղ տալ
18 Բարի ծառը չի կրնար չար պտուղ տալ, ոչ ալ չար ծառը բարի պտուղ տալ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1818: Не может дерево доброе приносить плоды худые, ни дерево худое приносить плоды добрые.
7:18  οὐ δύναται δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς πονηροὺς ποιεῖν, οὐδὲ δένδρον σαπρὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ποιεῖν.
7:18. οὐ (Not) δύναται ( it-ableth ,"δένδρον (a-tree) ἀγαθὸν (good,"καρποὺς (to-fruits) πονηροὺς ( to-en-necessitated ) ἐνεγκεῖν, (to-have-had-beared) οὐδὲ (not-moreover) δένδρον (a-tree) σαπρὸν (en-rotted) καρποὺς (to-fruits) καλοὺς ( to-seemly ) ποιεῖν. (to-do-unto)
7:18. non potest arbor bona fructus malos facere neque arbor mala fructus bonos facereA good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can an evil tree bring forth good fruit.
18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.
7:18. A good tree is not able to produce evil fruit, and an evil tree is not able to produce good fruit.
A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither [can] a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit:

18: Не может дерево доброе приносить плоды худые, ни дерево худое приносить плоды добрые.
7:18  οὐ δύναται δένδρον ἀγαθὸν καρποὺς πονηροὺς ποιεῖν, οὐδὲ δένδρον σαπρὸν καρποὺς καλοὺς ποιεῖν.
7:18. non potest arbor bona fructus malos facere neque arbor mala fructus bonos facere
A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can an evil tree bring forth good fruit.
7:18. A good tree is not able to produce evil fruit, and an evil tree is not able to produce good fruit.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
18 Для разъяснения одинаковой мысли употреблены целых четыре стиха, в которых предмет рассматривается с разных сторон, почти до тавтологии. Но, по словам Златоуста, если Спаситель говорит об одном и том же два раза, то тут нет тавтологии. «Чтобы кто-нибудь не сказал, что худое дерево, хотя и приносит плоды худые, но может приносить и добрые, а при двояком плодоношении трудно уже делать различение, в опровержение этого Спаситель говорит, что так не бывает, что оно приносит только худые плоды, и никогда не может принести хороших, и наоборот. Что же, неужели добрый человек не может сделаться худым и наоборот? Жизнь человеческая наполнена многими такими примерами. Но Христос не то говорит, будто худому человеку невозможно перемениться, или доброму невозможно пасть, но то, что человек не может принести доброго плода, пока живет худо». По словам Августина под деревом разумеется здесь человеческая душа. Под плодом же дела человека; ибо не может худой человек делать доброе, и добрый злое. Следовательно, если пожелает худой делать доброе, то должен сначала сделаться добрым.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:18: A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit - Love to God and man is the root of the good tree; and from this principle all its fruit is found. To teach, as some have done, that a state of salvation may be consistent with the greatest crimes, (such as murder and adultery in David), or that the righteous necessarily sin in all their best works, is really to make the good tree bring forth bad fruit, and to give the lie to the Author of eternal truth.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:18: cannot: Gal 5:17; Jo1 3:9, Jo1 3:10
John Gill
7:18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit,.... A man that is unprincipled with the grace of God, has an experimental acquaintance with the Gospel of Christ, and is guided by the Spirit of God into all truth, as it is in Jesus, cannot knowingly deliver, maintain, and abide by any doctrine that is contrary to the glory of God's grace, and the person of Christ, the work of the Spirit, the fundamental doctrines of the Bible; or what is repugnant to the experiences of God's people, and prejudicial to their souls.
Neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. A corrupt preacher, one destitute of the truth of the Gospel, reprobate concerning the faith, who never had any experience of the doctrines of grace, and denies them in the theory of them, cannot, consistent with himself, and his own principles, deliver, or preach good doctrine; or that which tends to produce any good fruit, either in the experience or lives of men. It is true, a corrupt man, that is, an unregenerate man, may preach sound doctrine, it being what he believes, though he has no experience of it: but then this man is not a corrupt tree, that is, a corrupt preacher, though a corrupt man. As our Lord means by "a good tree", not a good man, barely, or one that is made so by the grace of God; but a good minister, one that is furnished by the Spirit of God, and is well instructed in the kingdom of heaven: so by "a corrupt tree" he does not mean a corrupt man, a man that is in a state of nature, habitually and practically evil; but a corrupt preacher, a false prophet or teacher, that has sucked in corrupt principles, and has nothing else in him, and therefore can bring forth no other.
John Wesley
7:18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither a corrupt tree good fruit - But it is certain, the goodness or badness here mentioned respects the doctrine, rather than the personal character. For a bad man preaching the good doctrine here delivered, is sometimes an instrument of converting sinners to God. Yet I do not aver, that all are true prophets who speak the truth, and thereby convert sinners. I only affirm, that none are such who do not.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit--Obvious as is the truth here expressed in different forms--that the heart determines and is the only proper interpreter of the actions of our life--no one who knows how the Church of Rome makes a merit of actions, quite apart from the motives that prompt them, and how the same tendency manifests itself from time to time even among Protestant Christians, can think it too obvious to be insisted on by the teachers of divine truth. Here follows a wholesome digression.
7:197:19: Ամենայն ծառ՝ որ ոչ առնէ պտուղ բարի, հատանի եւ ՚ի հո՛ւր արկանի։
19 Ամէն ծառ, որ բարի պտուղ չի տալիս, կտրւում եւ կրակն է նետւում
19 Ամէն ծառ որ բարի պտուղ չի տար, կը կտրուի ու կրակը կը ձգուի։
Ամենայն ծառ որ ոչ առնէ պտուղ բարի` հատանի եւ ի հուր արկանի:

7:19: Ամենայն ծառ՝ որ ոչ առնէ պտուղ բարի, հատանի եւ ՚ի հո՛ւր արկանի։
19 Ամէն ծառ, որ բարի պտուղ չի տալիս, կտրւում եւ կրակն է նետւում
19 Ամէն ծառ որ բարի պտուղ չի տար, կը կտրուի ու կրակը կը ձգուի։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:1919: Всякое дерево, не приносящее плода доброго, срубают и бросают в огонь.
7:19  πᾶν δένδρον μὴ ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλὸν ἐκκόπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται.
7:19. πᾶν (All) δένδρον (a-tree) μὴ (lest) ποιοῦν (doing-unto) καρπὸν (to-a-fruit) καλὸν (to-seemly) ἐκκόπτεται (it-be-felled-out) καὶ (and) εἰς (into) πῦρ (to-a-fire) βάλλεται. (it-be-casted)
7:19. omnis arbor quae non facit fructum bonum exciditur et in ignem mittiturEvery tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, shall be cut down, and shall be cast into the fire.
19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.
7:19. Every tree which does not produce good fruit shall be cut down and cast into the fire.
Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire:

19: Всякое дерево, не приносящее плода доброго, срубают и бросают в огонь.
7:19  πᾶν δένδρον μὴ ποιοῦν καρπὸν καλὸν ἐκκόπτεται καὶ εἰς πῦρ βάλλεται.
7:19. omnis arbor quae non facit fructum bonum exciditur et in ignem mittitur
Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit, shall be cut down, and shall be cast into the fire.
7:19. Every tree which does not produce good fruit shall be cut down and cast into the fire.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
19 И здесь Христос выражается только в общем смысле. Конечно, не всякое дерево постигает такая судьба. Многие деревья сохраняются в целости, несмотря на то, что никакого плода не приносят. Но обыкновенно бывает иначе.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:19: Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit - What a terrible sentence is this against Christless pastors, and Christless hearers! Every tree that produceth not good fruit, εκκοπτεται, is to be now cut down; the act of excision is now taking place: the curse of the Lord is even now on the head and the heart of every false teacher, and impenitent hearer.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:19: bringeth: Mat 3:10, Mat 21:19, Mat 21:20; Isa 5:5-7, Isa 27:11; Eze 15:2-7; Luk 3:9, Luk 13:6-9; Joh 15:2-6; Heb 6:8; Jde 1:12
John Gill
7:19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit,.... Every preacher and teacher that does not bring the Gospel of Christ with him, and plainly and faithfully preach it to the people, sooner or later,
is hewn down: however he may have appeared as a tall lofty cedar, and have carried it with a high hand against Christ and his Gospel, spoke "great swelling words of vanity", and behaved with much "loftiness" and "haughtiness"; yet the time comes on, when all this is bowed and made low, "and the Lord alone is exalted": such preachers are either cut off from the churches of Christ, or hewn down by death,
and cast into the fire; into the fire of hell; into the lake of fire and brimstone, "where the beast and false prophet shall be".
John Wesley
7:19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire - How dreadful then is the condition of that teacher who hath brought no sinners to God!
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:19 Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire--(See on Mt 3:10).
7:207:20: Ապա ՚ի պտղո՛յ նոցա ծանիջի՛ք զնոսա։
20 Ուրեմն՝ իրենց գործերի՛ց կը ճանաչէք նրանց»:
20 Ուրեմն իրենց պտուղէն պիտի ճանչնաք զանոնք»։
Ապա ի պտղոյ նոցա ծանիջիք զնոսա:

7:20: Ապա ՚ի պտղո՛յ նոցա ծանիջի՛ք զնոսա։
20 Ուրեմն՝ իրենց գործերի՛ց կը ճանաչէք նրանց»:
20 Ուրեմն իրենց պտուղէն պիտի ճանչնաք զանոնք»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2020: Итак по плодам их узнаете их.
7:20  ἄρα γε ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς.
7:20. ἄραγε (Thus-too) ἀπὸ (off) τῶν (of-the-ones) καρπῶν (of-fruits) αὐτῶν (of-them) ἐπιγνώσεσθε ( ye-shall-acquaint-upon ) αὐτούς. (to-them)
7:20. igitur ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eosWherefore by their fruits you shall know them.
20. Therefore by their fruits ye shall know them.
7:20. Therefore, by their fruits you will know them.
Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them:

20: Итак по плодам их узнаете их.
7:20  ἄρα γε ἀπὸ τῶν καρπῶν αὐτῶν ἐπιγνώσεσθε αὐτούς.
7:20. igitur ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos
Wherefore by their fruits you shall know them.
7:20. Therefore, by their fruits you will know them.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
20 Epignwsesqe сильнее, чем простое gnwsesqe. Вы узнаете их вполне, совершенно. Ср. 1 Кор XIII:12. По одним торжественное повторение сказанного прежде, для утверждения высказанной мысли. Но иначе смотрят на это другие. Ссылаются на вставку Матфея XX:1–15 для объяснения 19, 30, также на вставку притчей XXIV:43 — XXV:12 для объяснения XXIV:42. В XXV:13 Матфей также повторяет стих, с которого начал (XXIV:42). Матфей нашел, вероятно, в «Логиях», после изречения о ложных пророках, ст. 15, слова ст. 16-го: apo twn karpwn autwn epignwsesqe autoiV по плодам их узнаете их, и это побудило его вставить «откуда-нибудь» из Логий изречение о деревьях и плодах, которое он заканчивает, повторяя слова, внушившие это изречение. Но дело это настолько темно, что трудно сказать, как было в действительности. Узнавать, каков действительный характер людей, можно различными способами, по друзьям, которых они выбирают, по речам, которые произносят, по занятиям, образу жизни и проч. Но лучшее и самое надежное свидетельство о человеке — это те плоды, которые он приносит. Плоды, приносимые худыми людьми иногда кажутся даже добрыми. Но на самом деле всегда бывают худы и вредны.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:20: Wherefore by their fruits, etc. - This truth is often repeated, because our eternal interests depend so much upon it. Not to have good fruit is to have evil: there can be no innocent sterility in the invisible tree of the heart. He that brings forth no fruit, and he that brings forth bad fruit, are both only fit for the fire.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:20: Mat 7:16; Act 5:38
John Gill
7:20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them. This is the conclusion of the whole, and a repetition of what is before said, the more to fix the rule of judgment upon their minds, and engage them to try men by their doctrines, and their doctrines by the standard of the Scriptures, and not believe every spirit; for with some care and diligence such persons may be detected, and the malignant influence of their ministry be prevented. The sum of the whole is, that ordinarily, and generally speaking, as men are, so are the doctrines they preach, and by them they may be known, and judged to be what they are. Christ here, and in the preceding verses, is speaking not of men of bad lives and conversations, who take upon them to teach others; for there is not so much reason to caution good men against these; they are easily detected, and generally discarded; but of men that put on sheep's clothing, who pretended to much holiness of life and conversation, and strictness of religion; and under that disguise delivered out the most corrupt and unwholesome doctrines; which tended greatly to depreciate him and his grace, and to do damage to the souls of men.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:20 Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them--that is, But the point I now press is not so much the end of such, as the means of detecting them; and this, as already said, is their fruits. The hypocrisy of teachers now leads to a solemn warning against religious hypocrisy in general.
7:217:21: Ո՛չ ամենայն որ ասէ ցիս. Տէ՛ր Տէ՛ր, մտցէ յարքայութիւն երկնից. այլ որ առնէ զկամս Հօր իմոյ որ յերկինսն է[121]։ [121] Ոմանք. Այլ որ արասցէ զկամս։
21 «Ոչ ամէն մարդ, որ ինձ «Տէ՜ր, Տէ՜ր» է ասում, երկնքի արքայութիւն կը մտնի, այլ նա՛, ով կատարում է կամքը իմ Հօր, որ երկնքում է
21 «Ոչ թէ ամէն ով որ ինծի ‘Տէ՛ր, Տէ՛ր’, կ’ըսէ, պիտի մտնէ երկնքի թագաւորութիւնը, հապա անիկա՝ որ իմ երկնաւոր Հօրս կամքը կը կատարէ։
Ոչ ամենայն որ ասէ ցիս. Տէր, Տէր, մտցէ յարքայութիւն երկնից, այլ` որ առնէ զկամս Հօր իմոյ որ յերկինսն է:

7:21: Ո՛չ ամենայն որ ասէ ցիս. Տէ՛ր Տէ՛ր, մտցէ յարքայութիւն երկնից. այլ որ առնէ զկամս Հօր իմոյ որ յերկինսն է[121]։
[121] Ոմանք. Այլ որ արասցէ զկամս։
21 «Ոչ ամէն մարդ, որ ինձ «Տէ՜ր, Տէ՜ր» է ասում, երկնքի արքայութիւն կը մտնի, այլ նա՛, ով կատարում է կամքը իմ Հօր, որ երկնքում է
21 «Ոչ թէ ամէն ով որ ինծի ‘Տէ՛ր, Տէ՛ր’, կ’ըսէ, պիտի մտնէ երկնքի թագաւորութիւնը, հապա անիկա՝ որ իմ երկնաւոր Հօրս կամքը կը կատարէ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2121: Не всякий, говорящий Мне: 'Господи! Господи!', войдет в Царство Небесное, но исполняющий волю Отца Моего Небесного.
7:21  οὐ πᾶς ὁ λέγων μοι, κύριε κύριε, εἰσελεύσεται εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.
7:21. Οὐ (Not) πᾶς (all) ὁ (the-one) λέγων (forthing) μοι (unto-me,"Κύριε (Authority-belonged) κύριε (Authority-belonged," εἰσελεύσεται ( it-shall-come-into ) εἰς (into) τὴν (to-the-one) βασιλείαν (to-a-ruling-of) τῶν (of-the-ones) οὐρανῶν, (of-skies,"ἀλλ' (other) ὁ (the-one) ποιῶν (doing-unto) τὸ (to-the-one) θέλημα (to-a-determining-to) τοῦ (of-the-one) πατρός (of-a-Father) μου (of-me) τοῦ (of-the-one) ἐν (in) τοῖς (unto-the-ones) οὐρανοῖς. (unto-skies)
7:21. non omnis qui dicit mihi Domine Domine intrabit in regnum caelorum sed qui facit voluntatem Patris mei qui in caelis est ipse intrabit in regnum caelorumNot every one that saith to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven: but he that doth the will of my Father who is in heaven, he shall enter into the kingdom of heaven.
21. Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.
7:21. Not all who say to me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ will enter into the kingdom of heaven. But whoever does the will of my Father, who is in heaven, the same shall enter into the kingdom of heaven.
Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven:

21: Не всякий, говорящий Мне: 'Господи! Господи!', войдет в Царство Небесное, но исполняющий волю Отца Моего Небесного.
7:21  οὐ πᾶς ὁ λέγων μοι, κύριε κύριε, εἰσελεύσεται εἰς τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν, ἀλλ᾽ ὁ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα τοῦ πατρός μου τοῦ ἐν τοῖς οὐρανοῖς.
7:21. non omnis qui dicit mihi Domine Domine intrabit in regnum caelorum sed qui facit voluntatem Patris mei qui in caelis est ipse intrabit in regnum caelorum
Not every one that saith to me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven: but he that doth the will of my Father who is in heaven, he shall enter into the kingdom of heaven.
7:21. Not all who say to me, ‘Lord, Lord,’ will enter into the kingdom of heaven. But whoever does the will of my Father, who is in heaven, the same shall enter into the kingdom of heaven.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ mh▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
21 Смысл этого места весьма хорошо объяснен Климентом Римским в его 2 Кор IV:1-4: «и так не будем называть Его только Господом, потому что это не спасет нас. Потому что Он говорит: не всякий говорящий Мне: Господи! Господи! спасется, но творящий праведность (ou kaV o legwn moi Kurie Kurie, swqhsetai all o poiwn thn dikaiosunhn). Так что, братия, будем исповедывать Его в делах любви друг к другу, не прелюбодействуя, не оклеветывая других и не завидуя, но будучи воздержны, милостивы, добры». Здесь, как видно, слова, взятые из Матфея, несколько изменены. Выражение: не всякий не значит никто, как его объясняли иногда. Т. е. значит, что найдутся многие люди, которые, призывая имя Господне, спасутся. Но не все, делающие только это, спасутся. Здесь вообще указывается на лицемерное призывание имени Господня, на показное благочестие. Разумеются, по словам Цана, люди, ничего другого не могущие привести в доказательство своей праведности, кроме того, что они призывали имя Господне. Если нет речи о врагах Спасителя и о том, спасутся они или нет, то последнее подразумевается само собою. Следует заметить, что с этого стиха и до конца речи, Спаситель «незаметно» выступает, как будущий Судья людей (Цан, Альфорд). Однако Он здесь не говорит о воле Своей, но о воле Отца Своего Небесного. Альфорд считает это важным и бесценным признаком, поучительным в самом начале Его служения. В раввинских сочинениях находят множество параллелей для этого места.
Matthew Henry: Concise Commentary on the Whole Bible - 1706
21: We have here the conclusion of this long and excellent sermon, the scope of which is to show the indispensable necessity of obedience to the commands of Christ; this is designed to clench the nail, that it might fix in a sure place: he speaks this to his disciples, that sat at his feet whenever he preached, and followed him wherever he went. Had he sought his own praise among men, he would have said, that was enough; but the religion he came to establish is in power, not in word only (1 Cor. iv. 20), and therefore something more is necessary.

I. He shows, by a plain remonstrance, that an outward profession of religion, however remarkable, will not bring us to heaven, unless there be a correspondent conversation, v. 21-23. All judgment is committed to our Lord Jesus; the keys are put into his hand; he has power to prescribe new terms of life and death, and to judge men according to them: now this is a solemn declaration pursuant to that power. Observe here,

1. Christ's law laid down, v. 21. Not every one that saith, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven, into the kingdom of grace and glory. It is an answer to that question, Ps. xv. 1. Who shall sojourn in thy tabernacle?--the church militant; and who shall dwell in thy holy hill?--the church triumphant. Christ here shows,

(1.) That it will not suffice to say, Lord, Lord; in word and tongue to own Christ for our Master, and to make addresses to him, and professions of him accordingly: in prayer to God, in discourse with men, we must call Christ, Lord, Lord; we say well, for so he is (John xiii. 13); but can we imagine that this is enough to bring us to heaven, that such a piece of formality as this should be so recompensed, or that he who knows and requires the heart should be so put off with shows for substance? Compliments among men are pieces of civility that are returned with compliments, but they are never paid as real services; and can they then be of an account with Christ? There may be a seeming importunity in prayer, Lord, Lord: but if inward impressions be not answerable to outward expressions, we are but as sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. This is not to take us off from saying, Lord, Lord; from praying, and being earnest in prayer, from professing Christ's name, and being bold in professing it, but from resting in these, in the form of godliness, without the power.

(2.) That it is necessary to our happiness that we do the will of Christ, which is indeed the will of his Father in heaven. The will of God, as Christ's Father, is his will in the gospel, for there he is made known, as the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ: and in him our Father. Now this is his will, that we believe in Christ, that we repent of sin, that we live a holy life, that we love one another. This is his will, even our sanctification. If we comply not with the will of God, we mock Christ in calling him Lord, as those did who put on him a gorgeous robe, and said, Hail, King of the Jews. Saying and doing are two things, often parted in conversation of men: he that said, I go, sir, stirred never a step (ch. xxi. 30); but these two things God has joined in his command, and let no man that puts them asunder think to enter into the kingdom of heaven.

2. The hypocrite's plea against the strictness of this law, offering other things in lieu of obedience, v. 22. The plea is supposed to be in that day, that great day, when every man shall appear in his own colours; when the secrets of all hearts shall be manifest, and among the rest, the secret pretences with which sinners now support their vain hopes. Christ knows the strength of their cause, and it is but weakness; what they now harbour in their bosoms, they will then produce in arrest of judgment to stay the doom, but is will be in vain. They put in their plea with great importunity, Lord, Lord; and with great confidence, appealing to Christ concerning it; Lord, does thou not know, (1.) That we have prophesied in thy name? Yes, it may be so; Balaam and Caiaphas were overruled to prophesy, and Saul was against his will among the prophets, yet that did not save them. These prophesied in his name, but he did not send them; they only made use of his name to serve a turn. Note, A man may be a preacher, may have gifts for the ministry, and an external call to it, and perhaps some success in it, and yet be a wicked man; may help others to heaven, and yet come short himself. (2.) That in thy name we have cast out devils? That may be too; Judas cast out devils, and yet was a son of perdition. Origen says, that in his time so prevalent was the name of Christ to cast out devils, that sometimes it availed when named by wicked Christians. A man might cast devils out of others, and yet have a devil, nay, be a devil himself. (3.) That in thy name we have done many wonderful works. There may be a faith of miracles, where there is no justifying faith; none of that faith which works by love and obedience. Gifts of tongues and healing would recommend men to the world, but it is real holiness or sanctification that is accepted of God. Grace and love are a more excellent way than removing mountains, or speaking with the tongues of men and of angels, 1 Cor. xiii. 1, 2. Grace will bring a man to heaven without working miracles, but working miracles will never bring a man to heaven without grace. Observe, That which their heart was upon, in doing these works, and which they confided in, was the wonderfulness of them. Simon Magus wondered at the miracles (Acts viii. 13), and therefore would give any money for power to do the like. Observe, They had not many good works to plead: they could not pretend to have done many gracious works of piety and charity; one such would have passed better in their account than many wonderful works, which availed not at all, while they persisted in disobedience. Miracles have now ceased, and with them this plea; but do not carnal hearts still encourage themselves in their groundless hopes, with the like vain supports? They think they shall go to heaven, because they have been of good repute among professors of religion, have kept fasts, and given alms, and have been preferred in the church; as if this would atone for their reigning pride, worldliness, and sensuality; and want of love to God and man. Bethel is their confidence (Jer. xlviii. 13), they are haughty because of the holy mountain (Zeph. iii. 11); and boast that they are the temple of the Lord, Jer. vii. 4. Let us take heed of resting in external privileges and performances, lest we deceive ourselves, and perish eternally, as multitudes do, with a lie in our right hand.

3. The rejection of this plea as frivolous. The same that is the Law-Maker (v. 21) is here the Judge according to that law (v. 23), and he will overrule the plea, will overrule it publicly; he will profess to them with all possible solemnity, as sentence is passed by the Judge, I never knew you, and therefore depart from me, ye that work iniquity.--Observe, (1.) Why, and upon what ground, he rejects them and their plea--because they were workers for iniquity. Note, It is possible for men to have a great name for piety, and yet to be workers of iniquity; and those that are so will receive the greater damnation. Secret haunts of sin, kept under the cloak of a visible profession, will be the ruin of the hypocrites. Living in known sin nullifies men's pretensions, be they ever so specious. (2.) How it is expressed; I never knew you; "I never owned you as my servants, no, not when you prophesied in my name, when you were in the height of your profession, and were most extolled." This intimates, that if he had ever known them, as the Lord knows them that are his, had ever owned them and loved them as his, he would have known them, and owned them, and loved them, to the end; but he never did know them, for he always knew them to be hypocrites, and rotten at heart, as he did Judas; therefore, says he, depart from me. Has Christ need of such guests? When he came in the flesh, he called sinners to him (ch. ix. 13), but when he shall come again in glory, he will drive sinners from him. They that would not come to him to be saved, must depart from him to be damned. To depart from Christ is the very hell of hell; it is the foundation of all the misery of the damned, to be cut off from all hope of benefit from Christ and he mediation. Those that go no further in Christ's service than a bare profession, he does not accept, nor will he own them in the great day. See from what a height of hope men may fall into the depth of misery! How they may go to hell, by the gates of heaven! This should be an awakening word to all Christians. If a preacher, one that cast out devils, and wrought miracles, be disowned of Christ for working iniquity; what will become of us, if we be found such? And if we be such, we shall certainly be found such. At God's bar, a profession of religion will not bear out any man in the practice and indulgence of sin; therefore let every one that names the name of Christ, depart from all iniquity.

II. He shows, by a parable, that hearing these sayings of Christ will not make us happy, if we do not make conscience of doing them; but that if we hear them and do them, we are blessed in our deed, v. 24-27.

1. The hearers of Christ's word are here divided into two sorts; some that hear, and do what they hear; others that hear and do not. Christ preached now to a mixed multitude, and he thus separates them, one from the other, as he will at the great day, when all nations shall be gathered before him. Christ is still speaking from heaven by his word and Spirits, speaks by ministers, by providences, and of those that hear him there are two sorts.

(1.) Some that hear his sayings and do them: blessed be God that there are any such, though comparatively few. To hear Christ is not barely to give him the hearing, but to obey him. Note, It highly concerns us all to do what we hear of the saying of Christ. It is a mercy that we hear his sayings: Blessed are those ears, ch. xiii. 16, 17. But, if we practise not what we hear, we receive that grace in vain. To do Christ's sayings is conscientiously to abstain from the sins that he forbids, and to perform the duties that he requires. Our thoughts and affections, our words and actions, the temper of our minds, and the tenour of our lives, must be conformable to the gospel of Christ; that is the doing he requires. All the sayings of Christ, not only the laws he has enacted, but the truths he has revealed, must be done by us. They are a light, not only to our eyes, but to our feet, and are designed not only to inform our judgments, but to reform our hearts and lives: nor do we indeed believe them, if we do not live up to them. Observe, It is not enough to hear Christ's sayings, and understand them, hear them, and remember them, hear them, and talk of them, repeat them, dispute for them; but we must hear, and do them. This do, and thou shalt live. Those only that hear, and do, are blessed (Luke xi. 28; John xiii. 17), and are akin to Christ. ch. xii. 50.

(2.) There are others who hear Christ's sayings and do them not; their religion rests in bare hearing, and goes no further; like children that have the rickets, their heads swell with empty notions, and indigested opinions, but their joints are weak, and they heavy and listless; they neither can stir, nor care to stir, in any good duty; they hear God's words, as if they desired to know his ways, like a people that did righteousness, but they will not do them, Ezek. xxxiii. 30, 31; Isa. lviii. 2. Thus they deceive themselves, as Micah, who thought himself happy, because he had a Levite to be his priest, though he had not the Lord to be his God. The seed is sown, but it never comes up; they see their spots in the glass of the word, but wash them off, Jam. i. 22, 24. Thus they put a cheat upon their own souls; for it is certain, if our hearing be not the means of our obedience, it will be the aggravation of our disobedience. Those who only hear Christ's sayings, and do them not, sit down in the midway to heaven, and that will never bring them to their journey's end. They are akin to Christ only by the half-blood, and our law allows not such to inherit.

2. These two sorts of hearers are here represented in their true characters, and the state of their case, under the comparison of two builders; one was wise, and built upon a rock, and his building stood in a storm; the other foolish, and built upon the sand, and his building fell.

Now, (1.) The general scope of this parable teaches us that the only way to make sure work for our souls and eternity is, to hear and do the sayings of the Lord Jesus, these sayings of his in this sermon upon the mount, which is wholly practical; some of them seem hard sayings to flesh and blood, but they must be done; and thus we lay up in store a good foundation for the time to come (1 Tim. vi. 19); a good bond, so some read it; a bond of God's making, which secures salvation upon gospel-terms, that is a good bond; not one of our own devising, which brings salvation to our own fancies. They make sure the good part, who, like Mary, when they hear the word of Christ, sit at his feet in subjection to it: Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth.

(2.) The particular parts of it teach us divers good lessons.

[1.] That we have every one of us a house to build, and that house is our hope for heaven. It ought to be our chief and constant care, to make our calling and election sure, and so we make our salvation sure; to secure a title to heaven's happiness, and then to get the comfortable evidence of it; to make it sure, and sure to ourselves, that when we fail, we shall be received into everlasting habitations. Many never mind this: it is the furthest thing from their thoughts; they are building for this world, as if they were to be here always, but take no care to build for another world. All who take upon them a profession of religion, profess to enquire, what they shall do to be saved; how they may get to heaven at last, and may have a well-grounded hope of it in the mean time.

[2.] That there is a rock provided for us to build this house upon, and that rock is Christ. He is laid for a foundation, and other foundation can no may lay, Isa. xxviii. 16; 1 Cor. iii. 11. He is our Hope, 1 Tim. i. 1. Christ in us is so; we must ground our hopes of heaven upon the fulness of Christ's merit, for the pardon of sin, the power of his Spirit, for the sanctification of our nature, and the prevalency of his intercession, for the conveyance of all that good which he has purchased for us. There is that in him, as he is made known, and made over, to us in the gospel, which is sufficient to redress all our grievances, and to answer all the necessities of our case, so that he is a Saviour to the uttermost. The church is built upon this Rock, and so is every believer. He is strong and immovable as a rock; we may venture our all upon him, and shall not be made ashamed of our hope.

[3.] That there is a remnant, who by hearing and doing the sayings of Christ, build their hopes upon this Rock; and it is their wisdom. Christ is our only Way to the Father, and the obedience of faith is our only way to Christ: for to them that obey him, and to them only, he becomes the Author of eternal salvation. Those build upon Christ, who having sincerely consented to him, as their Prince and Saviour, make it their constant care to conform to all the rules of his holy religion, and therein depend entirely upon him for assistance from God, and acceptance with him, and count every thing but loss and dung that they may win Christ, and be found in him. Building upon a rock requires care and pains: they that would make their calling and election sure, must give diligence. They are wise builders who begin to build so as they may be able to finish (Luke xiv. 30), and therefore lay a firm foundation.

[4.] That there are many who profess that they hope to go to heaven, but despise this Rock, and build their hopes upon the sand; which is done without much pains, but it is their folly. Every thing besides Christ is sand. Some build their hopes upon their worldly prosperity, as if they were a sure token of God's favour, Hos. xii. 8. Others upon their external profession of religion, the privileges they enjoy, and the performances they go through in that profession, and the reputation they have got by it. They are called Christians, were baptized, go to church, hear Christ's word, say their prayers, and do nobody any harm, and, if they perish, God help a great many! This is the light of their own fire, which they walk in; this is that, upon which, with a great deal of assurance, they venture; but it is all sand, took weak to bear such a fabric as our hopes of heaven.

[5.] That there is a storm coming, that will try what our hopes are bottomed on; will try every man's work (1 Cor. iii. 13); will discover the foundation, Hab. iii. 13. Rain, and floods, and wind, will beat upon the house; the trial is sometimes in this world; when tribulation and persecution arise because of the word, then it will be seen, who only heard the word, and who heard and practiced it; then when we have occasion to use our hopes, it will be tried whether they were right, and well-grounded, or not. However, when death and judgment come, then the storm comes, and it will undoubtedly come, how calm soever things may be with us now. Then every thing else will fail us but these hopes, and then, if ever, they will be turned into everlasting fruition.

[6.] That those hopes which are built upon Christ the Rock will stand, and will stand the builder in stead when the storm comes; they will be his preservation, both from desertion, and from prevailing disquiet. His profession will not wither; his comforts will not fail; they will be his strength and song, as an anchor of the soul, sure and steadfast. When he comes to the last encounter, those hopes will take off the terror of death and the grave; will carry him cheerfully through that dark valley; will be approved by the Judge; will stand the test of the great day; and will be crowned with endless glory, 2 Cor. i. 12; 2 Tim. iv. 7, 8. Blessed is that servant, whom his Lord, when he comes, finds so doing, so hoping.

[7.] That those hopes which foolish builders ground upon any thing but Christ, will certainly fail them on a stormy day; will yield them no true comfort and satisfaction in trouble, in the hour of death, and in the day of judgment; will be no fence against temptations to apostacy, in a time of persecution. When God takes away the soul, where is the hope of the hypocrite? Job xxvii. 8. It is as the spider's web, and as the giving up of the ghost. He shall lean upon his house, but it shall not stand, Job viii. 14, 15. It fell in the storm, when the builder had most need of it, and expected it would be a shelter to him. It fell when it was too late to build another: when a wicked man dies, his expectation perishes; then, when he thought it would have been turned into fruition, it fell, and great was the fall of it. It was a great disappointment to the builder; the shame and loss were great. The higher men's hopes have been raised, the lower they fall. It is the sorest ruin of all that attends formal professors; witness Capernaum's doom.

III. In the two last verses, we are told what impressions Christ's discourse made upon the auditory. It was an excellent sermon; and it is probable that he said more than is here recorded; and doubtless the delivery of it from the mouth of him, into whose lips grace was poured, did mightily set if off. Now, 1. They were astonished at this doctrine; it is to be feared that few of them were brought by it to follow him: but for the present, they were filled with wonder. Note, It is possible for people to admire good preaching, and yet to remain in ignorance and unbelief; to be astonished, and yet not sanctified. 2. The reason was because he taught them as one having authority, and not as the scribes. The scribes pretended to as much authority as any teachers whatsoever, and were supported by all the external advantages that could be obtained, but their preaching was mean, and flat, and jejune: they spake as those what were not themselves masters of what they preached: the word did not come from them with any life or force; they delivered it as a school-boy says his lesson; but Christ delivered his discourse, as a judge gives his charge. He did indeed, dominari in conscionibus--deliver his discourses with a tone of authority; his lessons were law; his word a word of command. Christ, upon the mountain, showed more true authority, than the scribes in Moses's seat. Thus when Christ teaches by his Spirit in the soul, he teaches with authority. He says, Let there be light, and there is light.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:21: Not every one - Ου πας, a Hebraism, say some, for no person. It is a Graecism and a Latinism too: ου παντων θεων, not All of the gods, i.e. not Any of the gods, Hom. Odyss. Z. 240. So Terence Sine omni periclo, without All danger, i.e. without Any danger. And Juvenal: Sine omni labe, without All imperfection, i.e. without Any. See more in Mr. Wakefield. The sense of this verse seems to be this: No person, by merely acknowledging my authority, believing in the Divinity of my nature, professing faith in the perfection of my righteousness, and infinite merit of my atonement, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven - shall have any part with God in glory; but he who doeth the will of my Father - he who gets the bad tree rooted up, the good tree planted, and continues to bring forth fruit to the glory and praise of God. There is a good saying among the rabbins on this subject. "A man should be as vigorous as a panther, as swift as an eagle, as fleet as a stag, and as strong as a lion, to do the will of his Creator."
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:21: Not every one that saith ... - The Saviour goes on to say that many, on the ground of a mere profession such as he had just referred to, would claim admittance into his kingdom. Many would plead that they had done miracles, and preached or prophesied much, and on the ground of that would demand an entrance into heaven. The power of working miracles had no necessary connection with piety. God may as well, if he chooses, give the power of raising the dead to a wicked man, as the skill of healing to a wicked physician. A miracle is a display "of his own power" through the medium of another. An act of healing the sick is also a display of "his power" through the agency of another. In neither of these cases is there any necessary connection with moral character. So of preaching or prophesying. God may use the agency of a man of talents, though not pious, to carry forward His purposes. Saving power on the mind is the work of God, and he may convey it by any agency which he chooses. Accordingly, many may be found in the day of judgment who may have been endowed with powers of prophecy or miracle, as Balaam or the magicians of Egypt; in the same way as many people of distinguished talents may be found, yet destitute of piety, and who will be shut out of his kingdom. See Mat 7:21; Co1 1:26; Co1 13:1-3. In this last place Paul says that, though he spoke with the tongue of angels, and had the gift of prophecy, and could remove mountains, and had nor charity or love, all would be of no avail. See the notes at Co1 13:1-3.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:21: saith: Mat 25:11, Mat 25:12; Hos 8:2, Hos 8:3; Luk 6:46, Luk 13:25; Act 19:13-20; Rom 2:13; Tit 1:16; Jam 1:22, Jam 2:20-26
shall: Mat 18:3, Mat 19:24, Mat 21:31, Mat 25:11, Mat 25:12, Mat 25:21; Isa 48:1, Isa 48:2; Mar 9:47, Mar 10:23, Mar 10:24; Luk 18:25; Joh 3:5; Act 14:22; Heb 4:6
that: Mat 12:50, Mat 21:29-31; Mar 3:35; Luk 11:28; Joh 6:40, Joh 7:17; Rom 12:2; Eph 6:6; Col 4:12; Th1 4:3, Th1 5:18; Heb 13:21; Pe1 2:15, Pe1 4:2; Jo1 3:21-24; Rev 22:14
my: Mat 10:32, Mat 10:33, Mat 16:17, Mat 18:10, Mat 18:19, Mat 18:35, Mat 26:39, Mat 26:42; Joh 5:17, Joh 10:29, Joh 10:30, Joh 14:7; Joh 15:23; Rev 2:27, Rev 3:5
Geneva 1599
7:21 (7) Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.
(7) Even the best gifts that exist are nothing without godliness.
John Gill
7:21 Not everyone that saith unto me Lord, Lord,.... Not every one that calls Christ his Lord and Master, professes subjection to him, or that calls upon his name, or is called by his name; or makes use of it in his public ministrations. There are many who desire to be called, and accounted Christians, and who make mention of the name of Christ in their sermons, only to take away their reproach, to cover themselves, and gain credit with, and get into the affections and goodwill of the people; but have no hearty love to Christ, nor true faith in him: nor is it their concern to preach his Gospel, advance his glory, and promote his kingdom and interest; their chief view is to please men, aggrandize themselves, and set up the power of human nature in opposition to the grace of God, and the righteousness of Christ. Now not everyone of these, no, not any of them,
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven. This is to be understood not of the outward dispensation of the Gospel, or the Gospel church state, or the visible church of Christ on earth, in which sense this phrase is sometimes used; because such persons may, and often do, enter here; but of eternal glory, into which none shall enter,
but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven. This, as it may regard private Christians, intends not merely outward obedience to the will of God, declared in his law, nor barely subjection to the ordinances of the Gospel; but more especially faith in Christ for life and salvation; which is the source of all true evangelical obedience, and without which nothing is acceptable to God. He that seeth the Son, looks unto him, ventures on him, commits himself to him, trusts in him, relies on him, and believes on him for righteousness, salvation, and eternal life, he it is that does the will of the Father, and he only; and such an one, as he is desirous of doing the will of God in all acts of cheerful obedience to it, without dependence thereon; so he shall certainly enter the kingdom of heaven, and have everlasting life; see Jn 6:40 but as these words chiefly respect preachers, the sense of them is this, that only such who are faithful dispensers of the word shall enter into the joy of their Lord. Such do the will of Christ's Father, and so his own, which are the same, who fully and faithfully preach the Gospel of the grace of God; who declare the whole counsel of God, and keep back nothing that is profitable to the souls of men; who are neither ashamed of the testimony of Christ, nor afraid of the faces of men; but as they are put in trust with the Gospel, so they speak it boldly, with all sincerity, not as pleasing men, but God, and commend themselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God: such as these shall have an abundant entrance into the kingdom and glory of God. The Vulgate Latin adds this clause, "he shall enter into the kingdom of heaven", and so does Munster's Hebrew edition of the Gospel according to Matthew.
John Wesley
7:21 Not every one - That is, no one that saith, Lord, Lord - That makes a mere profession of me and my religion, shall enter - Whatever their false teachers may assure them to the contrary: He that doth the will of my Father - as I have now declared it. Observe: every thing short of this is only saying, Lord, Lord. Lk 6:46.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:21 Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord--the reduplication of the title "Lord" denoting zeal in according it to Christ (see Mk 14:45). Yet our Lord claims and expects this of all His disciples, as when He washed their feet: "Ye call me Master and Lord: and ye say well; for so I am" (Jn 13:13).
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven--that will which it had been the great object of this discourse to set forth. Yet our Lord says warily, not "the will of your Father," but "of My Father"; thus claiming a relationship to His Father with which His disciples might not intermeddle, and which He never lets down. And He so speaks here to give authority to His asseverations. But now He rises higher still--not formally announcing Himself as the Judge, but intimating what men will say to Him, and He to them, when He sits as their final judge.
7:227:22: Բազո՛ւմք ասիցեն ցիս յաւուրն յայնմիկ. Տէ՛ր Տէ՛ր՝ ո՞չ յանուն քո մարգարէացաք, եւ յանուն քո դեւս հանաք, եւ յանուն քո զօրութիւնս բազումս արարաք[122]։ [122] Ոմանք. Յաւուր յայնմիկ։
22 Այն օրը շատերն ինձ պիտի ասեն. «Տէ՜ր, Տէ՜ր, չէ՞ որ քո անունով մարգարէացանք եւ քո անունով դեւեր հանեցինք եւ քո անունով բազում զօրաւոր գործեր արեցինք»
22 Շատերը այն օրը ինծի պիտի ըսեն. ‘Տէ՛ր, Տէ՛ր, չէ՞ որ քու անունովդ մարգարէութիւն ըրինք եւ քու անունովդ դեւեր հանեցինք ու քու անունովդ շատ հրաշքներ ըրինք’։
Բազումք ասիցեն ցիս յաւուրն յայնմիկ. Տէր, Տէր, ո՞չ յանուն քո մարգարէացաք, եւ յանուն քո դեւս հանաք, եւ յանուն քո զօրութիւնս բազումս արարաք:

7:22: Բազո՛ւմք ասիցեն ցիս յաւուրն յայնմիկ. Տէ՛ր Տէ՛ր՝ ո՞չ յանուն քո մարգարէացաք, եւ յանուն քո դեւս հանաք, եւ յանուն քո զօրութիւնս բազումս արարաք[122]։
[122] Ոմանք. Յաւուր յայնմիկ։
22 Այն օրը շատերն ինձ պիտի ասեն. «Տէ՜ր, Տէ՜ր, չէ՞ որ քո անունով մարգարէացանք եւ քո անունով դեւեր հանեցինք եւ քո անունով բազում զօրաւոր գործեր արեցինք»
22 Շատերը այն օրը ինծի պիտի ըսեն. ‘Տէ՛ր, Տէ՛ր, չէ՞ որ քու անունովդ մարգարէութիւն ըրինք եւ քու անունովդ դեւեր հանեցինք ու քու անունովդ շատ հրաշքներ ըրինք’։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2222: Многие скажут Мне в тот день: Господи! Господи! не от Твоего ли имени мы пророчествовали? и не Твоим ли именем бесов изгоняли? и не Твоим ли именем многие чудеса творили?
7:22  πολλοὶ ἐροῦσίν μοι ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, κύριε κύριε, οὐ τῶ σῶ ὀνόματι ἐπροφητεύσαμεν, καὶ τῶ σῶ ὀνόματι δαιμόνια ἐξεβάλομεν, καὶ τῶ σῶ ὀνόματι δυνάμεις πολλὰς ἐποιήσαμεν;
7:22. πολλοὶ ( Much ) ἐροῦσίν (they-shall-utter) μοι (unto-me) ἐν (in) ἐκείνῃ (unto-the-one-thither) τῇ (unto-the-one) ἡμέρᾳ (unto-a-day,"Κύριε (Authority-belonged) κύριε, (Authority-belonged,"οὐ (not) τῷ ( unto-the-one ) σῷ ( unto-thine ) ὀνόματι ( unto-a-name ) ἐπροφητεύσαμεν , ( we-declared-before-of ,"καὶ (and) τῷ (unto-the-one) σῷ (unto-thine) ὀνόματι (unto-a-name) δαιμόνια (to-daimonlets) ἐξεβάλομεν, (we-had-casted-out,"καὶ (and) τῷ (unto-the-one) σῷ (unto-thine) ὀνόματι (unto-a-name) δυνάμεις (to-abilities) πολλὰς ( to-much ) ἐποιήσαμεν; (we-did-unto?"
7:22. multi dicent mihi in illa die Domine Domine nonne in nomine tuo prophetavimus et in tuo nomine daemonia eiecimus et in tuo nomine virtutes multas fecimusMany will say to me in that day: Lord, Lord, have not we prophesied in thy name, and cast out devils in thy name, and done many miracles in thy name?
22. Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy by thy name, and by thy name cast out devils, and by thy name do many mighty works?
7:22. Many will say to me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and perform many powerful deeds in your name?’
Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works:

22: Многие скажут Мне в тот день: Господи! Господи! не от Твоего ли имени мы пророчествовали? и не Твоим ли именем бесов изгоняли? и не Твоим ли именем многие чудеса творили?
7:22  πολλοὶ ἐροῦσίν μοι ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ, κύριε κύριε, οὐ τῶ σῶ ὀνόματι ἐπροφητεύσαμεν, καὶ τῶ σῶ ὀνόματι δαιμόνια ἐξεβάλομεν, καὶ τῶ σῶ ὀνόματι δυνάμεις πολλὰς ἐποιήσαμεν;
7:22. multi dicent mihi in illa die Domine Domine nonne in nomine tuo prophetavimus et in tuo nomine daemonia eiecimus et in tuo nomine virtutes multas fecimus
Many will say to me in that day: Lord, Lord, have not we prophesied in thy name, and cast out devils in thy name, and done many miracles in thy name?
7:22. Many will say to me in that day, ‘Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and perform many powerful deeds in your name?’
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
22 Поставленные в этом стихе аористы означают действия законченные, но не оставившие по себе никаких следов. Под словами «в тот день (греч. с членом) подразумевается великий судный день, пред которым все прочие дни представляются совершенно ничтожными» (Бенгель). В еврейском языке этому выражению соответствует «бе йом гагу», часто встречающееся в священном писании Ветхого Завета. Люди, во время судного дня, когда дело будет идти о вступлении в Царство Небесное, подойдут к Иисусу Христу и скажут Ему те же слова, которые приведены были прежде, т. е. удвоенное Kurie Kurie. Так как будет казаться, что Он медлит признать их Своими учениками, то они представят Ему доказательства своей веры в Него, укажут на свои пророчества, дела и чудеса, которые, как будут они говорить, совершались «именем Его». В греческом стоит здесь дательный падеж орудия, в отличие от en tw sw onomati. Т. е. они пользовались именем Христа, как орудием для совершения своих чудес. Под словом «пророчествовали» разумеется здесь простая проповедь, а не пророчество в собственном смысле, хотя последнее и не исключается вовсе. Толюк поднимает вопросы, каким образом ложные пророки в состоянии были совершать такие чрезвычайные дела. Многие экзегеты проводили здесь различие между диавольскими и божественными чудесами, но это сюда не относится. Упомянутые ложные пророки не творили здесь, сознательно требуя помощи диавола; они хотели служить делу Христа, но и приближались к Нему ради этого с полным самомнением и ожиданием от Него награды, подобно тем, которые изображены у Луки XIII:26. Гораздо важнее другой вопрос, который можно поставить: можно ли творить чудеса и при существовании столь нечистой и помраченной веры? На это можно ответить, что как заклинания, так и чудеса именем Христа производились еще с первого века христианства. Чудеса, по образу, роду и характеру своего совершения бывают различны. Многие чудеса кажутся только чудесами, совершаются при помощи обманов и представляют из себя только обман, хотя народ, в них и верит. Чудотворцев бывает особенно много в эпохи развития суеверий.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:22: Many will say to me in that day - Εκεινη τη ημερα, in that very day, viz. the day of judgment - have we not prophesied, taught, publicly preached, in thy name; acknowledging thee to be the only Savior, and proclaiming thee as such to others; cast out demons, impure spirits, who had taken possession of the bodies of men; done many miracles, being assisted by supernatural agency to invert even the course of nature, and thus prove the truth of the doctrine we preached?
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:22: In that day - That is, in the last day, the day of judgment; the time when the principles of all pretenders to prophecy and piety shall be tried.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:22: to me: Mat 7:21, Mat 24:36; Isa 2:11, Isa 2:17; Mal 3:17, Mal 3:18; Luk 10:12; Th1 5:4; Th2 1:10; Ti2 1:12, Ti2 1:18, Ti2 4:8
have we: Mat 10:5-8; Num 24:4, Num 31:8; Kg1 22:11-20; jer 23:13-32; Luk 13:26; Joh 11:51; Act 19:13-15; Co1 13:1, Co1 13:2; Heb 6:4-6
Geneva 1599
7:22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy (d) name? and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many (e) wonderful works?
(d) By "name" here is meant mighty working power of God, which every man witnesses that calls upon him.
(e) Properly, powers: Now these excellent works which are done are called powers because of those things which they bring to pass, for by them we understand how mighty the power of God is.
John Gill
7:22 Many will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord,.... That is, in the last day, the day of judgment, the great and famous day, fixed by God, unknown to angels and men, which will be terrible to some, and joyful to others; the day in which the faithful ministers of the Gospel shall be owned by Christ, and received into the kingdom of heaven: "many", not of the common people only, but of the preachers of the word, who have filled up the highest station in the church below; not one, or two, or a few of them only, but many of them "will say to me"; to Christ, who will appear then as the judge of quick and dead, to which he is ordained by his Father,
Lord, Lord; not "my Lord, my Lord", as the Syriac version reads it; for they will not be able to claim any interest in him, though they will be obliged to own his dominion, power, and authority over them. The word is repeated to show their importunity, sense of danger, the confusion they will be in, the wretched disappointment they will have; and therefore speak as persons amazed and confounded, having expected they would have been the first persons that should be admitted into heaven. Their pleas follow;
have we not prophesied in thy name? This may be understood either of foretelling things to come; which gift wicked men may have, who have never had any experience of the grace of God, as Balaam, and Caiaphas, and others; or rather of preaching the word, which is sometimes called prophesying, Rom 12:6 and which may be done in the name of Christ, pretending mission and authority from him, and to be preachers of him, and yet be no better than "sounding brass", or "a tinkling cymbal"; yea, nothing at all as to true grace, or spiritual experience.
And in thy name have cast out devils? Diabolical possessions were very frequent in the times of Christ; no doubt but they were suffered, that Jesus might have an opportunity of showing his power over Satan, by dispossessing him from the bodies, as well as the souls of men; and of giving proof of his deity, divine sonship and Messiahship: and this power of casting out devils was given to others, not only to the twelve apostles, among whom Judas was, who had the same power with the rest, and to the seventy disciples; but even to some who did not follow him, and his disciples, Mk 9:38 and some did this in the name of Jesus, who do not appear to have any true faith in him, and knowledge of him; as the vagabond Jews, exorcists, and the seven sons of Sceva, Acts 19:13. An awful consideration it is, that men should be able to cast out devils, and at last be cast to the devil.
And in thy name done many wonderful works? that is, many miracles; not one, or a few only, but many; such as speaking with tongues, removing mountains, treading on serpents and scorpions, and drinking any deadly thing without hurt, and healing all manner of diseases and sicknesses. Judas, for one, was capable of pleading all these things; he had the gift of preaching, and a call from Christ to it, and yet a castaway; he had the power of casting out devils, and yet could not prevent the devil from entering into him; he could perform miracles, do wonders in Christ's name, and yet, at last, was the betrayer of him. These pleas and arguments will be of no use to him, nor of any avail to any at the great day. It may be observed, that these men lay the whole stress of their salvation upon what they have done in Christ's name; and not on Christ himself, in whom there is salvation, and in no other: they say not a syllable of what Christ has done and suffered, but only of what they have done. Indeed, the things they instance in, are the greatest done among men; the gifts they had were the most excellent, excepting the grace of God; the works they did were of an extraordinary nature; whence it follows, that there can be no salvation, nor is it to be expected from men's works: for if preaching the word, which is attended with so much study, care, and labour, will not be a prevailing argument to admit men into the kingdom of heaven; how can it be thought that ever reading, or hearing, or any other external performance of religion, should bring persons thither?
John Wesley
7:22 We have prophesied - We have declared the mysteries of thy kingdom, wrote books; preached excellent sermons: In thy name done many wonderful works - So that even the working of miracles is no proof that a man has saving faith.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:22 Many will say to me in that day--What day? It is emphatically unnamed. But it is the day to which He had just referred, when men shall "enter" or not enter "into the kingdom of heaven." (See a similar way of speaking of "that day" in Ti2 1:12; Ti2 4:8).
Lord, Lord--The reiteration denotes surprise. "What, Lord? How is this? Are we to be disowned?"
have we not prophesied--or, "publicly taught." As one of the special gifts of the Spirit in the early Church, it has the sense of "inspired and authoritative teaching," and is ranked next to the apostleship. (See 1Cor 12:28; Eph 4:11). In this sense it is used here, as appears from what follows.
in thy name--or, "to thy name," and so in the two following clauses--"having reference to Thy name as the sole power in which we did it."
and in thy name have cast out devils? and in thy name done many wonderful works--or, miracles. These are selected as three examples of the highest services rendered to the Christian cause, and through the power of Christ's own name, invoked for that purpose; He Himself, too, responding to the call. And the threefold repetition of the question, each time in the same form, expresses in the liveliest manner the astonishment of the speakers at the view now taken of them.
7:237:23: Եւ յայնժամ ասացի՛ց ցնոսա՝ եթէ ո՛չ երբէք գիտէի զձեզ. ՚ի բա՛ց կացէք յինէն ամենեքեան՝ ոյք գործէիք զանօրէնութիւն[123]։ [123] Ոսկան. Ոյք գործէք զանօ՛՛։
23 Եւ այն ժամանակ ես նրանց պիտի ասեմ. «Ես ձեզ երբեք չեմ ճանաչել, հեռո՛ւ կացէք ինձանից դուք ամէնքդ, որ անօրէնութիւն էք գործում»:
23 Այն ատեն յայտնապէս անոնց պիտի ըսեմ թէ Ես բնաւ ձեզ չէի ճանչնար. մէկդի՛ գացէք քովէս դուք, որ անօրէնութիւն կը գործէիք»։
Եւ յայնժամ ասացից ցնոսա եթէ. Ոչ երբեք գիտէի զձեզ. ի բաց կացէք յինէն [18]ամենեքեան` ոյք գործէիք զանօրէնութիւն:

7:23: Եւ յայնժամ ասացի՛ց ցնոսա՝ եթէ ո՛չ երբէք գիտէի զձեզ. ՚ի բա՛ց կացէք յինէն ամենեքեան՝ ոյք գործէիք զանօրէնութիւն[123]։
[123] Ոսկան. Ոյք գործէք զանօ՛՛։
23 Եւ այն ժամանակ ես նրանց պիտի ասեմ. «Ես ձեզ երբեք չեմ ճանաչել, հեռո՛ւ կացէք ինձանից դուք ամէնքդ, որ անօրէնութիւն էք գործում»:
23 Այն ատեն յայտնապէս անոնց պիտի ըսեմ թէ Ես բնաւ ձեզ չէի ճանչնար. մէկդի՛ գացէք քովէս դուք, որ անօրէնութիւն կը գործէիք»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2323: И тогда объявлю им: Я никогда не знал вас; отойдите от Меня, делающие беззаконие.
7:23  καὶ τότε ὁμολογήσω αὐτοῖς ὅτι οὐδέποτε ἔγνων ὑμᾶς· ἀποχωρεῖτε ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ οἱ ἐργαζόμενοι τὴν ἀνομίαν.
7:23. καὶ (And) τότε (to-the-one-which-also) ὁμολογήσω (I-shall-along-forthee-unto) αὐτοῖς (unto-them) ὅτι (to-which-a-one,"Οὐδέποτε (Not-moreover-whither-also) ἔγνων (I-had-acquainted) ὑμᾶς: (to-ye) ἀποχωρεῖτε ( ye-should-space-off-unto ) ἀπ' ( off ) ἐμοῦ ( of-ME ," οἱ ( the-ones ) ἐργαζόμενοι ( working-to ) τὴν ( to-the-one ) ἀνομίαν . ( to-an-un-parceleeing-unto )
7:23. et tunc confitebor illis quia numquam novi vos discedite a me qui operamini iniquitatemAnd then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity.
23. And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity.
7:23. And then will I disclose to them: ‘I have never known you. Depart from me, you workers of iniquity.’
And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity:

23: И тогда объявлю им: Я никогда не знал вас; отойдите от Меня, делающие беззаконие.
7:23  καὶ τότε ὁμολογήσω αὐτοῖς ὅτι οὐδέποτε ἔγνων ὑμᾶς· ἀποχωρεῖτε ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ οἱ ἐργαζόμενοι τὴν ἀνομίαν.
7:23. et tunc confitebor illis quia numquam novi vos discedite a me qui operamini iniquitatem
And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, you that work iniquity.
7:23. And then will I disclose to them: ‘I have never known you. Depart from me, you workers of iniquity.’
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
23 Некоторые переводят: и Я объясню им: так как Я никогда не знал вас, то отойдите от Меня все делающие беззаконие. Таким образом, слово oti относят к слову отойдите (apocwreite). Другие так: и тогда объясню им: отойдите от Меня все, делающие беззаконие, потому что Я никогда не знал вас. Мейер полагает, что смысл, получающийся при этом последнем переводе, правилен. Слова заимствованы из Пс VI:9: «удалитесь от Меня все, делающие беззаконие», с небольшой разницей против перевода LXX (apocwreite вм. aposthte). Слово «беззаконие» подразумевает или неведение, незнание закона, или сознательно презрительное к нему отношение. Часто встречается у LXX, которые переводят этим словом еврейское авен, означающее собственно ничтожность, суету, а затем ложь, обман. Греч. anomia лучше, чем еврейское, выражает ту мысль, что эти люди, призывая имя Христа, совершая чудеса Его именем, пророчествуя и изгоняя бесов, совершали преступления против нравственного закона. Слово это может иметь и значение, сходное с adikia, неправда, или грех. Omologew избрано, как кажется, для того, чтобы лучше выразить противоположность между словами этих чудотворцев и объявлением Судьи. Оно означает в переносном смысле признавать, также говорить что-нибудь открыто, не умалчивать, объявлять.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:23: Will I profess - Ομολογησω, I will fully and plainly tell them, I never knew you - I never approved of you; for so the word is used in many places, both in the Old and New Testaments. You held the truth in unrighteousness, while you preached my pure and holy doctrine; and for the sake of my own truth, and through my love to the souls of men, I blessed your preaching; but yourselves I could never esteem, because you were destitute of the spirit of my Gospel, unholy in your hearts, and unrighteous in your conduct. Alas! alas! how many preachers are there who appear prophets in their pulpits; how many writers, and other evangelical workmen, the miracles of whose labor, learning, and doctrine, we admire, who are nothing, and worse than nothing, before God, because they perform not his will, but their own? What an awful consideration, that a man of eminent gifts, whose talents are a source of public utility, should be only as a way-mark or finger-post in the way to eternal bliss, pointing out the road to others, without walking in it himself!
Depart from me - What a terrible word! What a dreadful separation! Depart from Me! from the very Jesus whom you have proclaimed in union with whom alone eternal life is to be found. For, united to Christ, all is heaven; separated from him, all is hell.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:23: Profess unto them - Say unto them; plainly declare.
I never knew you - That is, I never approved of your conduct; never loved you; never regarded you as my friends. See Psa 1:6; Ti2 2:19; Co1 8:3. This proves that, with all their pretensions, they had never been true followers of Christ. Jesus will not then say to false prophets and false professors of religion that he had once known them and then rejected them; that they had been once Christians and then had fallen away; that they had been pardoned and then had apostatized but that he had never known them - they had never been true christians. Whatever might have been their pretended joys, their raptures, their hopes, their self-confidence, their visions, their zeal, they had never been regarded by the Saviour as his true friends. I do not know of a more decided proof that Christians do not fall from grace than this text. It settles the question; and proves that whatever else such people had, they never had any true religion. See Jo1 2:19.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:23: I never: Mat 25:12; Joh 10:14, Joh 10:27-30; Ti2 2:19
depart: Mat 25:41; Psa 5:5, Psa 6:8; Luk 13:25, Luk 13:27; Rev 22:15
Geneva 1599
7:23 And then will I profess unto them, (f) I never knew you: depart from me, (g) ye that work iniquity.
(f) This is not of ignorance, but because he will cast them away.
(g) You that are given to all kinds of wickedness, and seem to make an art of sin.
John Gill
7:23 Then will I profess unto them,.... Publicly before men and angels, at the day of judgment,
I never knew you; which must be understood consistent with the omniscience of Christ; for as the omniscient God he knew their persons and their works, and that they were workers of iniquity; he knew what they had been doing all their days under the guise of religion; he knew the principles of all their actions, and the views they had in all they did; nothing is hid from him. But, as words of knowledge often carry in them the ideas of affection, and approbation, see Ps 1:6 the meaning of Christ here is, I never had any love, or affection for you; I never esteemed you; I never made any account of you, as mine, as belonging to me; I never approved of you, nor your conduct; I never had any converse, communication, nor society with you, nor you with me. The Persic version reads it, "I have not known you of old", from ancient times, or from everlasting; I never knew you in my Father's choice, and my own, nor in my Father's gift to me, nor in the everlasting covenant of grace; I never knew you as my sheep, for whom, in time, I died, and called by name; I never knew you believe in me, nor love me, or mine; I have seen you in my house, preaching in my name, and at my table administering mine ordinance; but I never knew you exalt my person, blood, righteousness, and sacrifice; you talk of the works you have done, I never knew you do one good work in all your lives, with a single eye to my glory; wherefore, I will neither hear, nor see you; I have nothing to do with you. In this sense the phrase is used in the Talmud (y):
"Bar Kaphra went to visit R. Juda; he says to him, Bar Kaphra, , "I never knew thee".''
The gloss upon it is,
"he intimates, that he would not see him.''
So here, Christ declares, he knew them not; that is, he did not like them; he would not admit them into his presence and glory; but said,
depart from me, ye workers of iniquity. The former of these expressions contains the awful sentence pronounced by Christ, the judge; which is, banishment from his presence, than which nothing is more terrible: for as it is his presence that makes heaven, it is his absence that makes hell; and this supposes a place and state, whither they are banished; which is elsewhere called their "own place, the lake" which burns with fire and brimstone; "everlasting fire", prepared for the devil and his angels. Departure from Christ's presence is the punishment of loss, and being sent to everlasting burnings, is the punishment of sense; and the whole, as it is an instance of strict justice, so a display of Christ's almighty power. The latter expression contains the character of these persons, and in it a reason of their punishment; they were "workers of iniquity": it may be, neither adulterers, nor murderers, nor drunkards, nor extortioners, nor thieves, or any other openly profane sinners; but inasmuch as they did the work of the Lord deceitfully, preached themselves, and not Christ; sought their own things, and not his; what they did, they did with a wicked mind, and not with a view to his glory; they wrought iniquity, whilst they were doing the very things they pleaded on their own behalf, for their admission into the kingdom of heaven. Some copies read, "all the workers of iniquity", as in Ps 6:8 from whence the words are taken.
(y) T. Bab. Moed Katon, fol. 16. 1.
John Wesley
7:23 I never knew you - There never was a time that I approved of you: so that as many souls as they had saved, they were themselves never saved from their sins. Lord, is it my case? Lk 13:27.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:23 And then will I profess unto them--or, openly proclaim--tearing off the mask.
I never knew you--What they claimed intimacy with Christ, is just what He repudiates, and with a certain scornful dignity. "Our acquaintance was not broken off--there never was any."
depart from me--(Compare Mt 25:41). The connection here gives these words an awful significance. They claimed intimacy with Christ, and in the corresponding passage, Lk 13:26, are represented as having gone out and in with Him on familiar terms. "So much the worse for you," He replies: "I bore with that long enough; but now--begone!"
ye that work iniquity--not "that wrought iniquity"; for they are represented as fresh from the scenes and acts of it as they stand before the Judge. (See on the almost identical, but even more vivid and awful, description of the scene in Lk 13:24-27). That the apostle alludes to these very words in Ti2 2:19 there can hardly be any doubt--"Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are His. And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity."
7:247:24: Ամենայն որ լսէ զբանս իմ զայսոսիկ՝ եւ առնէ զսոսա, նմանեսցէ ա՛ռն իմաստնոյ, որ շինեաց զտուն իւր ՚ի վերայ վիմի.
24 Ով որ լսում է իմ այս խօսքերը եւ կատարում է դրանք, կը նմանուի մի իմաստուն մարդու, որ իր տունը շինեց ժայռի վրայ
24 «Արդ ով որ իմ խօսքերս կը լսէ եւ կը կատարէ զանոնք, զանիկա պիտի նմանցնեմ խելացի մարդու մը՝ որ իր տունը վէմի վրայ շինեց։
Ամենայն որ լսէ զբանս իմ զայսոսիկ եւ առնէ զսոսա` նմանեսցէ առն իմաստնոյ որ շինեաց զտուն իւր ի վերայ վիմի:

7:24: Ամենայն որ լսէ զբանս իմ զայսոսիկ՝ եւ առնէ զսոսա, նմանեսցէ ա՛ռն իմաստնոյ, որ շինեաց զտուն իւր ՚ի վերայ վիմի.
24 Ով որ լսում է իմ այս խօսքերը եւ կատարում է դրանք, կը նմանուի մի իմաստուն մարդու, որ իր տունը շինեց ժայռի վրայ
24 «Արդ ով որ իմ խօսքերս կը լսէ եւ կը կատարէ զանոնք, զանիկա պիտի նմանցնեմ խելացի մարդու մը՝ որ իր տունը վէմի վրայ շինեց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2424: Итак всякого, кто слушает слова Мои сии и исполняет их, уподоблю мужу благоразумному, который построил дом свой на камне;
7:24  πᾶς οὗν ὅστις ἀκούει μου τοὺς λόγους τούτους καὶ ποιεῖ αὐτοὺς ὁμοιωθήσεται ἀνδρὶ φρονίμῳ, ὅστις ᾠκοδόμησεν αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν.
7:24. Πᾶς (All) οὖν (accordingly) ὅστις (which-a-one) ἀκούει (it-heareth) μου (of-me) τοὺς (to-the-ones) λόγους (to-forthees) [τούτους] "[to-the-ones-these]"καὶ (and) ποιεῖ (it-doeth-unto) αὐτούς, (to-them,"ὁμοιωθήσεται (it-shall-be-en-along-belonged) ἀνδρὶ (unto-a-man) φρονίμῳ, (unto-center-belonged-to,"ὅστις (which-a-one) ᾠκοδόμησεν (it-house-built-unto) αὐτοῦ (of-it) τὴν (to-the-one) οἰκίαν (to-a-housing-unto) ἐπὶ (upon) τὴν (to-the-one) πέτραν. (to-a-rockiness)
7:24. omnis ergo qui audit verba mea haec et facit ea adsimilabitur viro sapienti qui aedificavit domum suam supra petramEvery one therefore that heareth these my words, and doth them, shall be likened to a wise man that built his house upon a rock,
24. Every one therefore which heareth these words of mine, and doeth them, shall be likened unto a wise man, which built his house upon the rock:
7:24. Therefore, everyone who hears these words of mine and does them shall be compared to a wise man, who built his house upon the rock.
Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock:

24: Итак всякого, кто слушает слова Мои сии и исполняет их, уподоблю мужу благоразумному, который построил дом свой на камне;
7:24  πᾶς οὗν ὅστις ἀκούει μου τοὺς λόγους τούτους καὶ ποιεῖ αὐτοὺς ὁμοιωθήσεται ἀνδρὶ φρονίμῳ, ὅστις ᾠκοδόμησεν αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν.
7:24. omnis ergo qui audit verba mea haec et facit ea adsimilabitur viro sapienti qui aedificavit domum suam supra petram
Every one therefore that heareth these my words, and doth them, shall be likened to a wise man that built his house upon a rock,
7:24. Therefore, everyone who hears these words of mine and does them shall be compared to a wise man, who built his house upon the rock.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ gnv▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
24 (Лк VI:47). Буквально: Итак, всякий, кто (бы то ни было) слушает слова эти и исполняет их, уподобится мужу разумному, и проч. Разницы в смысле, конечно, никакой нет. Однако в греческом чтение «уподоблю» разнится; в некоторых кодексах: «уподобится» (omoiwqhsetai). Всякий, кто — форма, свойственная Новому Завету, вместо oV. Едва ли можно предполагать, что здесь oV означало бы отожествление, а ostiV классификацию (Альфорд). — «Слова эти имеют довольно важное значение при объяснении нагорной проповеди, потому что относятся, очевидно, ко всему сказанному раньше Христом, из чего заключают, что нагорная проповедь в изложении Матфея не есть собрание отрывков из разных мест, а целиком была сказана одновременно». — Для вступления в Царство Небесное требуется не только слушание слов Христа, но и исполнение их, практическое, в жизни. Кто не только слушает слова Христа, но и исполняет их, тот уподобляется благоразумному, собств. размышляющему, человеку, который выстроил дом свой на скале (вообще на каком-либо твердом месте). Цан замечает, что, как проповедник слова, Христос дал Своим истинным слушателям первый толчок к учреждению Царства Божия. Теперь Он оценивает Свое дело, как Судья, и защищает его, так что оно невредимо может выйти из суда оправданным. Здесь требование дела, не как например у Луки VIII:4–18.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:24: Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine - That is, the excellent doctrines laid down before in this and the two preceding chapters. There are several parables or similitudes like to this in the rabbins. I shall quote but the two following: -
Rabbi Eleasar said, "The man whose knowledge exceeds his works, to whom is he like? He is like a tree which had many branches, and only a few roots; and, when the stormy winds came, it was plucked up and eradicated. But he whose good works are greater than his knowledge, to what is he like? He is like a tree which had few branches, and many roots; so that all the winds of heaven could not move it from its place." Pirke Aboth.
Elisha, the son of Abuja, said, "The man who studies much in the law, and maintains good works, is like to a man who built a house, laying stones at the foundation, and building brick upon them; and, though many waters come against it, they cannot move it from its place. But the man who studies much in the law, and does not maintain good words, is like to a man who, in building his house, put brick at the foundation, and laid stones upon them, so that even gentle waters shall overthrow that house." Aboth Rab. Nath.
Probably our Lord had this or some parable in his eye: but how amazingly improved in passing through his hands! In our Lord's parable there is dignity, majesty, and point, which we seek for in vain in the Jewish archetype.
I will liken him unto a wise man - To a prudent man - ανδρι φρονιμω, to a prudent man, a man of sense and understanding, who, foreseeing the evil hideth himself, who proposes to himself the best end, and makes use of the proper means to accomplish it. True wisdom consists in getting the building of our salvation completed: to this end we must build on the Rock, Christ Jesus, and make the building firm, by keeping close to the maxims of his Gospel, and having our tempers and lives conformed to its word and spirit; and when, in order to this, we lean on nothing but the grace of Christ, we then build upon a solid rock.
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:24: Jesus closes the sermon on the mount by a beautiful comparison, illustrating the benefit of attending to his words. It was not sufficient to "hear" them; they must be "obeyed." He compares the man who should hear and obey him to a man who built his house on a rock. Palestine was to a considerable extent a land of hills and mountains. Like other countries of that description, it was subject to sudden and violent rains. The Jordan, the principal stream, was annually swollen to a great extent, and became rapid and furious in its course. The streams which ran among the hills, whose channels might have been dry during some months of the year, became suddenly swollen with the rain, and would pour down impetuously into the plains below. Everything in the way of these torrents would be swept off. Even houses, erected within the reach of these sudden inundations, and especially if founded on sand or on any unsolid basis, would not stand before them. The rising, bursting stream would shake it to its foundation; the rapid torrent would gradually wash away its base; it would totter and fall. Rocks in that country were common, and it was easy to secure for their houses a solid foundation. No comparison could, to a Jew, have been more striking. So tempests, and storms of affliction and persecution, beat around the soul. Suddenly, when we think we are in safety, the heavens may be overcast, the storm may lower, and calamity may beat upon us. In a moment, health, friends, comforts may be gone. How desirable, then, to be possessed of something that the tempest cannot reach! Such is an interest in Christ, reliance on his promises, confidence in his protection, and a hope of heaven through his blood. Earthly calamities do not reach these; and, possessed of religion, all the storms and tempests of life may beat harmlessly around us.
There is another point in this comparison. The house built upon the sand is beat upon by the floods and rains; its foundation gradually is worn away; it falls, and is borne down the stream and is destroyed. So falls the sinner. The floods are wearing away his sandy foundation; and soon one tremendous storm shall beat upon him, and he and his hopes shall fall, for ever fall. Out of Christ; perhaps having "heard" his words from very childhood; perhaps having taught them to others in the Sunday school; perhaps having been the means of laying the foundation on which others shall build for heaven, he has laid for himself no foundation, and soon an eternal tempest shall beat around his naked soul. How great will be that fall! What will be his emotions when sinking foRev_er in the flood, and when he realizes that he is destined foRev_er to live and writhe in the peltings of that ceaseless storm that shall beat when "God shall rain snares, fire, and a horrible tempest" upon the wicked!
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:24: whosoever: Mat 7:7, Mat 7:8, Mat 7:13, Mat 7:14, Mat 5:3-12, Mat 5:28-32, Mat 6:14, Mat 6:15, Mat 6:19-21, Mat 12:50; Luk 6:47-49, Luk 11:28; Joh 13:17, Joh 14:15, Joh 14:22-24, Joh 15:10, Joh 15:14; Rom 2:6-9; Gal 5:6, Gal 5:7, Gal 6:7, Gal 6:8; Jam 1:21-27, Jam 2:17-26; Jo1 2:3, Jo1 3:22-24, Jo1 5:3-5; Rev 22:14, Rev 22:15
a wise: Job 28:28; Psa 111:10, Psa 119:99, Psa 119:130; Pro 10:8, Pro 14:8; Jam 3:13-18
which: Co1 3:10, Co1 3:11
Geneva 1599
7:24 (8) Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them, I will liken him unto a wise man, which built his house upon a rock:
(8) True godliness rests only upon Christ, and therefore always remains invincible.
John Gill
7:24 Therefore whosoever heareth these sayings of mine,.... The comparison in this, and the following verses, is the concluding part of our Lord's discourses upon the mount, which are meant by these sayings, or doctrines, he here speaks of; and as he had in some foregoing verses chiefly respect to preachers, so here, to hearers, his disciples and followers in general. The subject of this comparison, in Lk 6:47 is, "whosoever cometh unto me"; as all that are given to Christ by the Father will do, sooner or later: such whom he encourages to come to him, are they that labour and are heavy laden; and they that come aright, come as poor perishing sinners; they believe in him, give up themselves to him, to be saved by him with an everlasting salvation; all which is owing to efficacious grace. These hear his sayings, as doctrines, not merely externally, but internally, having ears to hear given unto them, so as to understand them, love them, believe them, feel the power, taste the sweetness, and have a delightful relish of them; and such an one hears them,
and doth them: he is not only an hearer, but a doer of the word of the Gospel; the doctrines of it he receives in the love of them, and exercises faith on them; upon Christ, his grace and righteousness held forth in them, which is the great work and business of a Christian, he is to do, and does do in this life: the ordinances of it he cheerfully obeys; and all the duties of religion he performs from love to Christ, without any view to obtain eternal life hereby, which he only expects from Christ, as his sayings and doctrines direct him. The comparison follows,
I will liken him to a wise man, which built his house upon a rock. Luke says, "he is like a man which built an house, and digged deep, and laid the foundation a rock". Every believer is a builder; the house he builds, is his own soul, and the salvation of it; in order to which he digs deep, till he comes to a rock, to a good foundation; he searches diligently into the Scriptures of truth; he constantly attends the ministry of the word; he inquires of Gospel preachers, and other saints, the way of salvation; which having found, he lays the whole stress of his salvation on the rock of ages, which rock is Christ: he makes him the foundation of all his hopes of eternal life and happiness; which is the foundation God has laid in Zion; and which has been laid ministerially by the prophets of the Old, and the apostles of the New Testament; and by believers themselves, when they build their faith and hope upon it. This foundation, the person, blood, and righteousness of Christ, is as a rock, firm and strong, will bear the whole weight that is laid upon it; it is sure and certain, it will never give way; it is immoveable and everlasting; the house built upon it stands safe and sure.
John Wesley
7:24 Lk 6:47.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:24 Therefore--to bring this discourse to a close.
whosoever heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them--see Jas 1:22, which seems a plain allusion to these words; also Lk 11:28; Rom 2:13; 1Jn 3:7.
I will liken him unto a wise man--a shrewd, prudent, provident man.
which built his house upon a rock--the rock of true discipleship, or genuine subjection to Christ.
7:257:25: իջին անձրեւք՝ եւ խաղացին գետք, շնչեցին հողմք՝ եւ բախեցին զտունն, եւ ո՛չ կործանեցաւ, քանզի ՚ի վերայ վիմի՛ հաստատեալ էր։
25 անձրեւները թափուեցին, եւ գետերը յորդեցին, հողմերը փչեցին եւ զարկեցին այդ տանը, բայց չկործանուեց, որովհետեւ ժայռի վրայ էր հաստատուած
25 Անձրեւ իջաւ ու գետերը վազեցին ու հովերը փչեցին, զարկին այդ տանը, բայց չփլաւ, վասն զի վէմի վրայ հաստատուած էր։
իջին անձրեւք եւ խաղացին գետք, շնչեցին հողմք եւ բախեցին զտունն, եւ ոչ կործանեցաւ, քանզի ի վերայ վիմի հաստատեալ էր:

7:25: իջին անձրեւք՝ եւ խաղացին գետք, շնչեցին հողմք՝ եւ բախեցին զտունն, եւ ո՛չ կործանեցաւ, քանզի ՚ի վերայ վիմի՛ հաստատեալ էր։
25 անձրեւները թափուեցին, եւ գետերը յորդեցին, հողմերը փչեցին եւ զարկեցին այդ տանը, բայց չկործանուեց, որովհետեւ ժայռի վրայ էր հաստատուած
25 Անձրեւ իջաւ ու գետերը վազեցին ու հովերը փչեցին, զարկին այդ տանը, բայց չփլաւ, վասն զի վէմի վրայ հաստատուած էր։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2525: и пошел дождь, и разлились реки, и подули ветры, и устремились на дом тот, и он не упал, потому что основан был на камне.
7:25  καὶ κατέβη ἡ βροχὴ καὶ ἦλθον οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν οἱ ἄνεμοι καὶ προσέπεσαν τῇ οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ οὐκ ἔπεσεν, τεθεμελίωτο γὰρ ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν.
7:25. καὶ (And) κατέβη (it-had-stepped-down,"ἡ (the-one) βροχὴ (a-showering,"καὶ (and) ἦλθαν (they-came,"οἱ (the-ones) ποταμοὶ (rivers,"καὶ (and) ἔπνευσαν (they-currented-unto,"οἱ (the-ones) ἄνεμοι (winds,"καὶ (and) προσέπεσαν (they-fell-toward) τῇ (unto-the-one) οἰκίᾳ (unto-a-housing-unto) ἐκείνῃ, (unto-the-one-thither,"καὶ (and) οὐκ (not) ἔπεσεν, (it-had-fallen) τεθεμελίωτο (it-had-come-to-have-been-en-foundation-belonged) γὰρ (therefore) ἐπὶ (upon) τὴν (to-the-one) πέτραν. (to-a-rockiness)
7:25. et descendit pluvia et venerunt flumina et flaverunt venti et inruerunt in domum illam et non cecidit fundata enim erat super petramAnd the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and they beat upon that house, and it fell not, for it was founded on a rock.
25. and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon the rock.
7:25. And the rains descended, and the floods rose up, and the winds blew, and rushed upon that house, but it did not fall, for it was founded on the rock.
And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell not: for it was founded upon a rock:

25: и пошел дождь, и разлились реки, и подули ветры, и устремились на дом тот, и он не упал, потому что основан был на камне.
7:25  καὶ κατέβη ἡ βροχὴ καὶ ἦλθον οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν οἱ ἄνεμοι καὶ προσέπεσαν τῇ οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ οὐκ ἔπεσεν, τεθεμελίωτο γὰρ ἐπὶ τὴν πέτραν.
7:25. et descendit pluvia et venerunt flumina et flaverunt venti et inruerunt in domum illam et non cecidit fundata enim erat super petram
And the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and they beat upon that house, and it fell not, for it was founded on a rock.
7:25. And the rains descended, and the floods rose up, and the winds blew, and rushed upon that house, but it did not fall, for it was founded on the rock.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
25 (Лк VI:48). Греческое слово h broch означает дождь. Позднейшее и редкое слово. Разумеется, вся речь здесь не собственная, а метафорическая; под этими образами разумеются судьбы людей и несчастия, как клеветы, наветы, скорби, смерть, погибель ближних, оскорбления от других и всякое другое зло, какое только бывает в настоящей жизни (Златоуст).
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:25: And the rain descended - floods came - winds blew - In Judea, and in all countries in the neighborhood of the tropics, the rain sometimes falls in great torrents, producing rivers, which sweep away the soil from the rocky hills; and the houses, which are built of brick only dried in the sun, of which there are whole villages in the east, literally melt away before those rains, and the land-floods occasioned by them. There are three general kinds of trials to which the followers of God are exposed; and to which, some think, our Lord alludes here: First, those of temporal afflictions, coming in the course of Divine Providence: these may be likened to the torrents of rain. Secondly, those which come from the passions of men, and which may be likened to the impetuous rivers. Thirdly, those which come from Satan and his angels, and which, like tempestuous whirlwinds, threaten to carry every thing before them. He alone, whose soul is built on the Rock of ages, stands all these shocks; and not only stands in, but profits by them.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:25: the rain: Eze 13:11-16; Mal 3:3; Act 14:22; Co1 3:13-15; Jam 1:12; Pe1 1:7
for: Mat 16:18; Psa 92:13-15, Psa 125:1, Psa 125:2; Eph 3:17; Col 2:7; Pe1 1:5; Jo1 2:19
John Gill
7:25 And the rains descended, and the floods came,.... These several metaphors of "rain", "floods", "stream", and "winds", may design the temptations of Satan, the persecutions of the world, the corruptions of a man's own heart, and the errors and false doctrines of men; from all which such a man is safe, who is built upon the rock Christ Jesus; see Is 32:2 not but that the rain of temptation may descend upon him, with great violence and force, but shall not beat him down; he shall be made able to bear the whole force of it; the gates of hell cannot prevail against him; the floods of persecution may be cast after him, but shall not carry him away; the stream of corruption may run strong against him, yet shall not overset him; and the wind of divers and strange doctrines may blow hard upon him, but not cast him down: some damage he may receive by these several things, but shall not be destroyed; he may be shaken by them, but not so as to be removed off of the foundation, on which he is laid; yea, he may fail from some degree of the steadfastness of his faith, but not so as to fail totally and finally; the reason is, because he is founded on the rock Christ Jesus, which is sure and immoveable: whence it appears that such a man acts the wise and prudent part, and may be truly called "a wise man".
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:25 And the rain descended--from above.
and the floods came--from below.
and the winds blew--sweeping across.
and beat upon that house--thus from every direction.
and it fell not; for it was founded upon a rock--See 1Jn 2:17.
7:267:26: Եւ ամենայն որ լսէ զբանս իմ զայսոսիկ՝ եւ ո՛չ առնէ զսոսա, նմանեսցէ ա՛ռն յիմարի, որ շինեաց զտուն իւր ՚ի վերայ աւազոյ.
26 Իսկ ով որ լսում է իմ այս խօսքերը եւ դրանք չի կատարում, կը նմանուի մի յիմար մարդու, որ իր տունը շինեց աւազի վրայ
26 Այն որ այս իմ խօսքերս կը լսէ ու չի կատարեր, կը նմանի անխելք մարդու մը՝ որ իր տունը աւազի վրայ շինեց։
Եւ ամենայն որ լսէ զբանս իմ զայսոսիկ եւ ոչ առնէ զսոսա` նմանեսցէ առն յիմարի որ շինեաց զտուն իւր ի վերայ աւազոյ:

7:26: Եւ ամենայն որ լսէ զբանս իմ զայսոսիկ՝ եւ ո՛չ առնէ զսոսա, նմանեսցէ ա՛ռն յիմարի, որ շինեաց զտուն իւր ՚ի վերայ աւազոյ.
26 Իսկ ով որ լսում է իմ այս խօսքերը եւ դրանք չի կատարում, կը նմանուի մի յիմար մարդու, որ իր տունը շինեց աւազի վրայ
26 Այն որ այս իմ խօսքերս կը լսէ ու չի կատարեր, կը նմանի անխելք մարդու մը՝ որ իր տունը աւազի վրայ շինեց։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2626: А всякий, кто слушает сии слова Мои и не исполняет их, уподобится человеку безрассудному, который построил дом свой на песке;
7:26  καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἀκούων μου τοὺς λόγους τούτους καὶ μὴ ποιῶν αὐτοὺς ὁμοιωθήσεται ἀνδρὶ μωρῶ, ὅστις ᾠκοδόμησεν αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐπὶ τὴν ἄμμον.
7:26. Καὶ (And) πᾶς (all) ὁ (the-one) ἀκούων (hearing) μου (of-me) τοὺς (to-the-ones) λόγους (to-forthees) τούτους (to-the-ones-these) καὶ (and) μὴ (lest) ποιῶν (doing-unto) αὐτοὺς (to-them,"ὁμοιωθήσεται (it-shall-be-en-along-belonged) ἀνδρὶ (unto-a-man) μωρῷ, (unto-dulled) ὅστις (which-a-one) ᾠκοδόμησεν (it-house-built-unto) αὐτοῦ (of-it) τὴν (to-the-one) οἰκίαν (to-a-housing-unto) ἐπὶ (upon) τὴν (to-the-one) ἄμμον. (to-a-sand)
7:26. et omnis qui audit verba mea haec et non facit ea similis erit viro stulto qui aedificavit domum suam supra harenamAnd every one that heareth these my words and doth them not, shall be like a foolish man that built his house upon the sand,
26. And every one that heareth these words of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand:
7:26. And everyone who hears these words of mine and does not do them shall be like a foolish man, who built his house upon the sand.
And every one that heareth these sayings of mine, and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand:

26: А всякий, кто слушает сии слова Мои и не исполняет их, уподобится человеку безрассудному, который построил дом свой на песке;
7:26  καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἀκούων μου τοὺς λόγους τούτους καὶ μὴ ποιῶν αὐτοὺς ὁμοιωθήσεται ἀνδρὶ μωρῶ, ὅστις ᾠκοδόμησεν αὐτοῦ τὴν οἰκίαν ἐπὶ τὴν ἄμμον.
7:26. et omnis qui audit verba mea haec et non facit ea similis erit viro stulto qui aedificavit domum suam supra harenam
And every one that heareth these my words and doth them not, shall be like a foolish man that built his house upon the sand,
7:26. And everyone who hears these words of mine and does not do them shall be like a foolish man, who built his house upon the sand.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
26 (Лк VI:49). Противоположное разъяснение одной и той же истины. Конструкция стиха совершенно одинакова с предыдущим (24), с заменою только положительных утверждений отрицательными.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:26: And every one that heareth - and doeth them not - Was there ever a stricter system of morality delivered by God to man, than in this sermon? He who reads or hears it, and does not look to God to conform his soul and life to it, and notwithstanding is hoping to enter into the kingdom of heaven, is like the fool who built his house on the sand. When the rain, the rivers, and the winds come, his building must fall, and his soul be crushed into the nethermost pit by its ruins. Talking about Christ, his righteousness, merits, and atonement, while the person is not conformed to his word and spirit, is no other than solemn self-deception.
Let it be observed, that it is not the man who hears or believes these sayings of Christ, whose building shall stand, when the earth and its works are burnt up; but the man who Does them.
Many suppose that the law of Moses is abolished, merely because it is too strict, and impossible to be observed; and that the Gospel was brought in to liberate us from its obligations; but let all such know, that in the whole of the old covenant nothing can be found so exceedingly strict and holy as this sermon, which Christ lays down as the rule by which we are to walk. "Then, the fulfilling of these precepts is the purchase of glory." No, it is the Way only to that glory which has already been purchased by the blood of the Lamb. To him that believes, all things are possible.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:26: doeth: Sa1 2:30; Pro 14:1; Jer 8:9; Luk 6:49; Jam 2:20
John Gill
7:26 And everyone that heareth these sayings of mine,.... Who only externally hears them, but has no understanding of them; do not believe them, nor like and approve of them, but hates and despises them; or if not, depends upon his external hearing of them, and contents himself with a speculative knowledge, without the practice of them,
and doth them not; does not yield the obedience of faith to the doctrines of the Gospel, nor submits to the ordinances of it, but neglects them, and all other duties of religion: or if he does obey, it is only outwardly, not from the heart; nor from a principle of love; nor in faith; nor in the name and strength of Christ; nor for the glory of God, but in order to obtain life for himself: such
shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand; or, as Luke has it, "without a foundation upon the earth"; upon the surface of the earth, without digging into it for a foundation: and such may be said to build
without a foundation, who pretend to make their peace with God by their own works; who hope for pardon on the foot of the mercy of God, and their own repentance; seek for justification by their own, and not the righteousness of Christ; look for acceptance with God, for the sake of their own worthiness; and who expect salvation in any other way than by Christ: as in each of these articles, they leave out Christ, they may be said to build without a foundation indeed, and to build "upon" the surface of "the earth"; as they do, who build their hope of salvation upon anything that is merely external; as, their riches and grandeur, their wisdom and learning, their natural descent, and religious education, their civility, courteousness, and what is called good nature, their liberality and alms deeds, their morality, common justice and honesty, their legal righteousness, whether moral or ritual, and a round of religious duties; and such may be said to "build upon the sand", on that which will bear no weight, but gives way, and sinks. The salvation of the soul is a weighty thing; and that which is like sand, as is everything of a man's own, can never support it: God has therefore laid the salvation of his people on his own Son; and he must be a "foolish man" that builds on anything short of him.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:26 And every one that heareth these sayings of mine--in the attitude of discipleship.
and doeth them not, shall be likened unto a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand--denoting a loose foundation--that of an empty profession and mere external services.
7:277:27: իջին անձրեւք՝ յարեան գետք, շնչեցին հողմք՝ հարին զտունն, եւ անկա՛ւ. եւ էր կործանումն նորա մեծ յոյժ։
27 անձրեւները թափուեցին, գետերը բարձրացան, հողմերը փչեցին եւ զարկեցին տանը, եւ նա ընկաւ. եւ նրա կործանումը շատ մեծ եղաւ»:
27 Անձրեւ իջաւ ու գետերը վազեցին ու հովերը փչեցին եւ զարկին այն տանը ու փլաւ։ Մեծ էր անոր կործանումը»։
իջին անձրեւք, յարեան գետք, շնչեցին հողմք, հարին զտունն, եւ անկաւ. եւ էր կործանումն նորա մեծ յոյժ:

7:27: իջին անձրեւք՝ յարեան գետք, շնչեցին հողմք՝ հարին զտունն, եւ անկա՛ւ. եւ էր կործանումն նորա մեծ յոյժ։
27 անձրեւները թափուեցին, գետերը բարձրացան, հողմերը փչեցին եւ զարկեցին տանը, եւ նա ընկաւ. եւ նրա կործանումը շատ մեծ եղաւ»:
27 Անձրեւ իջաւ ու գետերը վազեցին ու հովերը փչեցին եւ զարկին այն տանը ու փլաւ։ Մեծ էր անոր կործանումը»։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2727: и пошел дождь, и разлились реки, и подули ветры, и налегли на дом тот; и он упал, и было падение его великое.
7:27  καὶ κατέβη ἡ βροχὴ καὶ ἦλθον οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν οἱ ἄνεμοι καὶ προσέκοψαν τῇ οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἔπεσεν, καὶ ἦν ἡ πτῶσις αὐτῆς μεγάλη.
7:27. καὶ (And) κατέβη (it-had-stepped-down,"ἡ (the-one) βροχὴ (a-showering,"καὶ (and) ἦλθαν (they-came,"οἱ (the-ones) ποταμοὶ (rivers,"καὶ (and) ἔπνευσαν (they-currented-unto,"οἱ (the-ones) ἄνεμοι (winds,"καὶ (and) προσέκοψαν (they-felled-toward) τῇ (unto-the-one) οἰκίᾳ (unto-a-housing-unto) ἐκείνῃ, (unto-the-one-thither,"καὶ (and) ἔπεσεν, (it-had-fallen) καὶ (and) ἦν (it-was) ἡ (the-one) πτῶσις (a-falling) αὐτῆς (of-it) μεγάλη. (great)
7:27. et descendit pluvia et venerunt flumina et flaverunt venti et inruerunt in domum illam et cecidit et fuit ruina eius magnaAnd the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and they beat upon that house, and it fell, and great was the fall thereof.
27. and the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and smote upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall thereof.
7:27. And the rains descended, and the floods rose up, and the winds blew, and rushed upon that house, and it did fall, and great was its ruin.”
And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house; and it fell: and great was the fall of it:

27: и пошел дождь, и разлились реки, и подули ветры, и налегли на дом тот; и он упал, и было падение его великое.
7:27  καὶ κατέβη ἡ βροχὴ καὶ ἦλθον οἱ ποταμοὶ καὶ ἔπνευσαν οἱ ἄνεμοι καὶ προσέκοψαν τῇ οἰκίᾳ ἐκείνῃ, καὶ ἔπεσεν, καὶ ἦν ἡ πτῶσις αὐτῆς μεγάλη.
7:27. et descendit pluvia et venerunt flumina et flaverunt venti et inruerunt in domum illam et cecidit et fuit ruina eius magna
And the rain fell, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and they beat upon that house, and it fell, and great was the fall thereof.
7:27. And the rains descended, and the floods rose up, and the winds blew, and rushed upon that house, and it did fall, and great was its ruin.”
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
27 (Лк VI:49). Опять и конструкция, и смысл этого стиха одинаковы с 25. Этим стихом заканчивается нагорная проповедь.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:27: And the rain descended, and the floods came, etc. - A fine illustration of this may be seen in the case of the fishermen in Bengal, who, in the dry season, build their huts on the beds of sand from which the rivers had retired: but when the rain sets in suddenly; as it often does, accompanied with violent northwest winds, and the waters pour down in torrents from the mountains; in one night, multitudes of these buildings are swept away, and the place where they stood is on the next morning indiscoverable.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:27: Mat 12:43-45, Mat 13:19-22; Eze 13:10-16; Co1 3:13; Heb 10:26-31; Pe2 2:20-22
John Gill
7:27 And the rain descended, and the floods came,.... Such builders, and such a building, cannot stand against the violent rain of Satan's temptations, the floods of the world's persecutions, the stream and rapid torrent of their own heart's lusts, nor the blowing winds of heresy and false doctrine, and much less the storms of divine wrath and vengeance. They are in a most dangerous condition; they cannot support themselves; they must fall, and great will be their fall; their destruction is inevitable, their ruin is irrecoverable. The Jews make use of some similes, which are pretty much like these of Christ's.
"R. Eliezer ben Azariah used to say (z), he whose wisdom is greater than his works, to what is he like? to a tree, whose branches are many, and its roots few, "and the wind comes", and roots it up, and overturns it; as it is said, Jer 17:6 but he whose works are greater than his wisdom, to what is he like? to a tree, whose branches are few, and its roots many, "against which, if all the winds in the world were to come and blow", they could not move it out of its place: as it is said, Jer 17:8.''
Again (a),
"Elisha ben Abuijah used to say, a man who hath good works, and learns the law much, to what is he like? to a man that "builds with stones below", and afterwards with bricks; and though , "many waters come", and stand at their side, they cannot remove them out of their place; but a man who hath no good works, and learns the law, to what is he like? to a man that "builds with bricks first", and afterwards with stones; and though few waters come, they immediately overturn them.''
The same used to say,
"a man who hath good works, and learns the law much, to what is he like? to mortar spread upon bricks; and though , "the rains descend upon it", they cannot remove it out of its place: a man that hath no good works, and learns the law much, to what is he like? to mortar thrown upon bricks; and though but a small rain descends upon it, it is immediately dissolved, and "falls".''
(z) Pirke Abot, c. 3. sect. 17. & Abot R. Nathan, c. 22. fol. 6. 1, 2. (a) Abot R. Nathan, c. 24. fol. 6. 2.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:27 And the rain descended, and the floods came, and the winds blew, and beat upon that house--struck against that house;
and it fell: and great was the fall of it--terrible the ruin! How lively must this imagery have been to an audience accustomed to the fierceness of an Eastern tempest, and the suddenness and completeness with which it sweeps everything unsteady before it!
Effect of the Sermon on the Mount (Mt 7:28-29).
7:287:28: Եւ եղեւ իբրեւ կատարեաց Յիսուս զամենայն զբանսս զայսոսիկ, զարմանայի՛ն ժողովուրդքն ընդ վարդապետութիւն նորա[124]. [124] Բազումք. Զբանս զայսոսիկ։
28 Երբ Յիսուս այս բոլոր խօսքերն աւարտեց, ժողովուրդը զարմանում էր նրա վարդապետութեան վրայ
28 Ու երբ Յիսուս լմնցուց այս խօսքերը, ժողովուրդը կը զարմանար անոր վարդապետութեանը վրայ։
Եւ եղեւ իբրեւ կատարեաց Յիսուս [19]զամենայն զբանս զայսոսիկ, զարմանային ժողովուրդքն ընդ վարդապետութիւն նորա:

7:28: Եւ եղեւ իբրեւ կատարեաց Յիսուս զամենայն զբանսս զայսոսիկ, զարմանայի՛ն ժողովուրդքն ընդ վարդապետութիւն նորա[124].
[124] Բազումք. Զբանս զայսոսիկ։
28 Երբ Յիսուս այս բոլոր խօսքերն աւարտեց, ժողովուրդը զարմանում էր նրա վարդապետութեան վրայ
28 Ու երբ Յիսուս լմնցուց այս խօսքերը, ժողովուրդը կը զարմանար անոր վարդապետութեանը վրայ։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2828: И когда Иисус окончил слова сии, народ дивился учению Его,
7:28  καὶ ἐγένετο ὅτε ἐτέλεσεν ὁ ἰησοῦς τοὺς λόγους τούτους ἐξεπλήσσοντο οἱ ὄχλοι ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ·
7:28. Καὶ (And) ἐγένετο ( it-had-became ) ὅτε (which-also) ἐτέλεσεν (it-finished-unto,"ὁ (the-one) Ἰησοῦς (an-Iesous,"τοὺς (to-the-ones) λόγους (to-forthees) τούτους, (to-the-ones-these,"ἐξεπλήσσοντο (they-were-being-smitten-out) οἱ (the-ones) ὄχλοι (crowds) ἐπὶ (upon) τῇ (unto-the-one) διδαχῇ (unto-a-teaching) αὐτοῦ: (of-it)
7:28. et factum est cum consummasset Iesus verba haec admirabantur turbae super doctrinam eiusAnd it came to pass when Jesus had fully ended these words, the people were in admiration at his doctrine.
28. And it came to pass, when Jesus ended these words, the multitudes were astonished at his teaching:
7:28. And it happened, when Jesus had completed these words, that the crowds were astonished at his doctrine.
And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended these sayings, the people were astonished at his doctrine:

28: И когда Иисус окончил слова сии, народ дивился учению Его,
7:28  καὶ ἐγένετο ὅτε ἐτέλεσεν ὁ ἰησοῦς τοὺς λόγους τούτους ἐξεπλήσσοντο οἱ ὄχλοι ἐπὶ τῇ διδαχῇ αὐτοῦ·
7:28. et factum est cum consummasset Iesus verba haec admirabantur turbae super doctrinam eius
And it came to pass when Jesus had fully ended these words, the people were in admiration at his doctrine.
7:28. And it happened, when Jesus had completed these words, that the crowds were astonished at his doctrine.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jg▾ tr▾ ab▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
28 В этом стихе излагаются исторические сведения о том, какое впечатление произвела на народ проповедь Христа. Когда Он окончил Свою проповедь, народ дивился учению Его. Буквально: и было (произошло), когда окончил и т. д. Вместо «дивился» лучше перевести: был поражен, дивился, как чуду. В греческом сильнее, чем в русском.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:28: The people were astonished - Οι οχλοι, the multitudes; for vast crowds attended the ministry of this most popular and faithful of all preachers. They were astonished at his doctrine. They heard the law defined in such a manner as they had never thought of before; and this sacred system of morality urged home on their consciences with such clearness and authority as they had never felt under the teaching of their scribes and Pharisees. Here is the grand difference between the teaching of scribes and Pharisees, the self-created or men-made ministers, and those whom God sends. The first may preach what is called very good and very sound doctrine; but it comes with no authority from God to the souls of the people: therefore, the unholy is unholy still; because preaching can only be effectual to the conversion of men, when the unction of the Holy Spirit is in it; and as these are not sent by the Lord, therefore they shall not profit the people at all. Jer 23:32.
From one of the royal household of George III., I have received the following anecdote: -
The late Bishop F. of Salisbury having procured a young man of promising abilities to preach before the king, and the young man having, to his lordship's apprehension, acquitted himself well, the Bishop, in conversation with the king afterwards, wishing to get the king's opinion, took the liberty to say, "Does not your majesty think that the young man who had the honor to preach before your majesty, is likely to make a good clergyman, and has this morning delivered a very good sermon?" To which the king, in his blunt manner, hastily replied, "It might have been a good sermon, my lord, for aught I know; but I consider no sermon good that has nothing of Christ in it!"
Albert Barnes: Notes on the Bible - 1834
7:28: His doctrine - His teaching.
As one having authority, and not as the scribes - The scribes were the learned people and teachers of the Jewish nation, and were principally Pharisees. They taught chiefly the sentiments of their Rabbis, and the traditions which had been delivered; they consumed much of their time in useless disputes and "vain jangling." Jesus was open, plain, grave, useful, delivering truth as "became" the oracles of God; not spending his time in trifling disputes and debating questions of no importance, but confirming his doctrine by miracles and argument; teaching "as having power," as it is in the original, and not in the vain and foolish manner of the Jewish doctors. He showed that he had authority to explain, to enforce, and to "change" the ceremonial laws of the Jews. He came with authority such as no "man" could have, and it is not remarkable that his explanations astonished them. From this chapter we may learn,
1. The evil of censorious judging, Mat 7:1-5. We cannot see the heart. We have ourselves possibly greater faults than the persons that we condemn. They may possibly be of a different kind; but it is nevertheless not uncommon for persons to he very censorious toward faults in others, which they have to much greater extent themselves.
2. We see how we are to treat people who are opposers of the gospel, Mat 7:6. We are not to present it to them when we know they will despise it and abuse us. We should, however, be cautious in forming that opinion of them. Many people may be far more ready to hear the gospel than we imagine, and a word seasonably and kindly spoken may be the means of saving them, Pro 25:11; Ecc 11:6. We should not meet violent and wicked opposers of the gospel with a harsh, overbearing, and lordly spirit - a spirit of dogmatizing and anger; nor should we violate the laws of social contact under the idea of "faithfulness." Religion gains nothing by outraging the established laws of social life, Pe1 3:8. If people will not hear us when we speak to them kindly and respectfully, we may be sure they will not when we abuse them and become angry. We harden them against the truth, and confirm them in the opinion that religion is of no value. Our Saviour was always mild and kind, "and in not a single instance did he do violence to the laws of social intercourse, or fail in the respect due from one man to another." When with harshness people speak to their superiors; when they abuse them with unkind words, coarse epithets, and unfeeling denunciations; when children and youth forget their station, and speak in harsh, authoritative tones to the aged, they are violating the very first principles of the gospel - meekness, respect, and love. Give honor to whom honor is due, and be kind, be courteous.
3. Christ gives special encouragement to prayer, Mat 7:7-11. Especially his remarks apply to the young. What child is there that would not go to his parent and ask him for things which were necessary? What child doubts the willingness of a kind parent to give what he thinks will be best for him? But God is more willing to give than the best parent. We need of "him" gifts of far more importance than we ever can of an earthly father. None but God can forgive, enlighten, sanctify, and save us. How strange that many ask favors of an "earthly" parent daily and hourly, and never ask of the Great Universal Father a single blessing for time or eternity!
4. There is danger of losing the soul, Mat 7:13-14. The way to ruin is broad; the path to heaven is narrow. People naturally and readily go in the former; they never go in the latter without design. When we enter on the journey of life, we naturally fall into the broad and thronged way to ruin. Our original propensity, our native depravity, our disinclination to God and religion, lead us to that, and we never leave it without effort. How much more natural to tread in a way in which multitudes go, than in one where there are few travelers, and which requires an effort to find it! And how much danger is there that we shall continue to walk in that way until it terminates in our ruin! No one is saved without effort. No one enters on the narrow way without design; no one by following his natural inclination and propensities. And yet how indisposed we are to effort! how unwilling to listen to the exhortations which would call us from the broad path to a narrower and less frequented course! How prone are people to feel that they are safe if they are with the many, and that the multitude that attend them constitute a safeguard from danger!
"Encompassed by a throng,
On 'numbers' they depend;
They say so many can't be wrong,
And miss a happy end."
Yet did God ever spare a guilty city because it was large? Did he save the army of Sennacherib from the destroying angel because it was mighty? Does he hesitate to cut people down by the plague, the pestilence, and by famine, because they are numerous? Is he deterred from consigning people to the grave because they swarm upon the earth, and because a mighty throng is going to death? So in the way to hell. Not numbers, nor power, nor might, nor talent will make that way safe; nor will the path to heaven be a dangerous road because few are seen traveling there. The Saviour knew and felt that people are in danger; and hence, with much solemnity, he warned them when he lived, and now warns us, to strive to enter in at the narrow gate.
5. Sincerity is necessary in religion, Mat 7:15-23. Profession is of no value without it. God sees the heart, and the day is near when He will cut down and destroy all those who do not bring forth the fruits of righteousness in their lives. If in anything we should be honest and sincere, surely it should be in the things of religion. God is never deceived Gal 6:7, and the things of eternity are of too much consequence, to be lost by deluding ourselves or others. We may deceive our fellowmen, but we do not deceive our Maker; and soon He will strip off our thin covering, and show us as we are to the universe. If anything is of prominent value in religion, it is "honesty" - honesty to ourselves, to our fellow-men, and to God. Be willing to know the worst of your case. Be willing to be thought of, by God and people, "as you are." Assume nothing which you do not possess, and pretend to nothing which you have not. Judge of yourselves as you do of others - not by words and promises, but by the life. Judge of yourselves as you do of trees; not by leaves and flowers, but by the fruit.
6. We may learn the importance of building our hopes of heaven on a firm foundation, Mat 7:24-27. No other foundation can any man lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ, Co1 3:11. He is the tried Corner Stone, Pe1 2:6; Eph 2:20. On an edifice raised on that foundation the storms of persecution and calamity will beat in vain. Hopes thus reared will sustain us in every adversity, will remain unshaken by the terrors of death, and will secure us from the tempests of wrath that shall beat upon the guilty. How awful, in the day of judgment, will it be to have been deceived! How dreadful the shock to find then that the house has been built on the sand! How dreadful the emotions, to see our hopes totter on the brink of ruin; to see sand after sand washed away, and the dwelling reel over the heaving deep, and fall into the abyss to rise no more! Ruin, awful and eternal ruin, awaits those who thus deceive themselves, and who trust to a name to live, while they are dead.
7. Under what obligations are we for this "Sermon on the Mount!" In all languages there is not a discourse to be found that can be compared with it for purity, and truth, and beauty, and dignity. Were there no other evidence of the divine mission of Christ, this alone would be sufficient to prove that he was sent from God. Were these doctrines obeyed and loved, how pure and peaceful would be the world! How would hypocrisy be abashed and confounded! How would impurity hang its head! How would peace reign in every family and nation! How would anger and wrath flee! And how would the race - the lost and benighted tribes of people, the poor, and needy, and sorrowful - bend themselves before their common Father, and seek peace and eternal life at the hands of a merciful and faithful God!
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:28: the people: Mat 13:54; Psa 45:2; Mar 1:22, Mar 6:2; Luk 4:22, Luk 4:32, Luk 19:48; Joh 7:15, Joh 7:46
John Gill
7:28 And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended these sayings,.... Delivered in this, and the two foregoing chapters, concerning true happiness; the duty and usefulness of Gospel ministers; the true sense and meaning of several commandments in the law; concerning alms, prayer, and fasting; concerning the care of worldly things, rash judging, rigid censures, and reproofs; the straitness and narrowness of the way to eternal life, and the largeness and breadth of the way to destruction; concerning false prophets, and the right hearing of the word.
The people were astonished at his doctrine; it being something new, and unheard of, what they had not been used to; and coming in the demonstration of the Spirit, and of power, it carried its own evidence along with it, wrought conviction in their minds, and obliged them to acknowledge the truth of it.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:28 And it came to pass, when Jesus had ended these sayings, the people were astonished at his doctrine--rather, "His teaching," for the reference is to the manner of it quite as much as the matter, or rather more so.
7:297:29: զի իբրեւ իշխանութեամբ ուսուցանէր՝ եւ ո՛չ որպէս դպիրքն նոցա[125]։[125] ՚Ի բազումս պակասի. Որպէս դպիրքն նոցա։ Ուր Ոսկան յաւելու. դպիրքն եւ փարիսեցիք։
29 որովհետեւ ուսուցանում էր ինչպէս մէկը, որ հեղինակութիւն ունի եւ ոչ թէ՝ ինչպէս օրէնսգէտները:
29 Վասն զի իշխանութիւն ունեցողի մը պէս կը սորվեցնէր անոնց, ոչ թէ դպիրներուն պէս։
զի իբրեւ իշխանութեամբ [20]ուսուցանէր, եւ ոչ` որպէս դպիրքն նոցա:

7:29: զի իբրեւ իշխանութեամբ ուսուցանէր՝ եւ ո՛չ որպէս դպիրքն նոցա[125]։
[125] ՚Ի բազումս պակասի. Որպէս դպիրքն նոցա։ Ուր Ոսկան յաւելու. դպիրքն եւ փարիսեցիք։
29 որովհետեւ ուսուցանում էր ինչպէս մէկը, որ հեղինակութիւն ունի եւ ոչ թէ՝ ինչպէս օրէնսգէտները:
29 Վասն զի իշխանութիւն ունեցողի մը պէս կը սորվեցնէր անոնց, ոչ թէ դպիրներուն պէս։
zohrab-1805▾ eastern-1994▾ western am▾
7:2929: ибо Он учил их, как власть имеющий, а не как книжники и фарисеи.
7:29  ἦν γὰρ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ὡς ἐξουσίαν ἔχων καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ γραμματεῖς αὐτῶν.
7:29. ἦν (It-was) γὰρ (therefore) διδάσκων (teaching) αὐτοὺς (to-them) ὡς (as) ἐξουσίαν (to-a-being-out-unto) ἔχων (holding) καὶ (and) οὐχ (not) ὡς (as) οἱ (the-ones) γραμματεῖς (letterers-of) αὐτῶν. (of-them)
7:29. erat enim docens eos sicut potestatem habens non sicut scribae eorum et PharisaeiFor he was teaching them as one having power, and not as the scribes and Pharisees.
29. for he taught them as having authority, and not as their scribes.
7:29. For he was teaching them as one who has authority, and not like their scribes and Pharisees.
For he taught them as [one] having authority, and not as the scribes:

29: ибо Он учил их, как власть имеющий, а не как книжники и фарисеи.
7:29  ἦν γὰρ διδάσκων αὐτοὺς ὡς ἐξουσίαν ἔχων καὶ οὐχ ὡς οἱ γραμματεῖς αὐτῶν.
7:29. erat enim docens eos sicut potestatem habens non sicut scribae eorum et Pharisaei
For he was teaching them as one having power, and not as the scribes and Pharisees.
7:29. For he was teaching them as one who has authority, and not like their scribes and Pharisees.
ru▾ el▾ el-en-gloss▾ vulgate▾ erva_1895▾ catholic_pdv▾
jfb▾ jw▾ jg▾ tr▾ ac▾ tb▾ all ▾
А. П. Лопухин: Tолковая Библия или комментарий на все книги Св.Писания Ветхого и Нового Заветов - 1903-1914
29 Указывается причина, почему народ «дивился». Для простых слушателей, окружавших Христа, было весьма заметно резкое различие Его речи от речей книжников и фарисеев. Они учили, не имея такой духовной власти, какою обладал Христос. Слова евангелиста могут быть проверены даже и теперь. Читая Талмуд где изложено учение тогдашних книжников и фарисеев, мы поражаемся здесь бедностью содержания и полным отсутствием духа жизни. Ни в одном талмудическом трактате нельзя найти такой «силы духа», какая свойственна всем изречениям нагорной проповеди Спасителя. Это в настоящее время признается всеми экзегетами.
Adam Clarke: Commentary on the Bible - 1831
7:29: Having authority - They felt a commanding power and authority in his word, i.e. his doctrine. His statements were perspicuous; his exhortations persuasive; his doctrine sound and rational; and his arguments irresistible. These they never felt in the trifling teachings of their most celebrated doctors, who consumed their own time, and that of their disciples and hearers, with frivolous cases of conscience, ridiculous distinctions, and puerile splittings of controversial hairs - questions not calculated to minister grace to the hearers.
Several excellent MSS. and almost all the ancient versions read, και οι Φαρισαιοι, and the Pharisees. He taught them as one having authority, like the most eminent and distinguished teacher, and not as the scribes and Pharisees, who had no part of that unction which he in its plenitude possessed. Thus ends a sermon the most strict, pure, holy, profound, and sublime, ever delivered to man; and yet so amazingly simple is the whole that almost a child may apprehend it! Lord! write all these thy sayings upon our hearts, we beseech thee! Amen.
R. A. Torrey - Treasury: Treasury of Scriptural Knowledge - 1880
7:29: having: Mat 5:20, Mat 5:28, Mat 5:32, Mat 5:44, Mat 21:23-27, Mat 28:18; Deu 18:18, Deu 18:19; Ecc 8:4; Isa 50:4; Jer 23:28, Jer 23:29; Mic 3:8; Luk 21:15; Act 3:22, Act 3:23, Act 6:10; Heb 4:12, Heb 4:13
and not: Mat 15:1-9, Mat 23:2-6, Mat 23:15-24; Mar 7:5-13; Luk 20:8, Luk 20:46, Luk 20:47
John Gill
7:29 For he taught them, as one having authority,.... This does not so much respect the subject matter of his ministry, the gravity, weight, and solidity of his doctrine; which, to be sure, was greatly different from that of the Scribes, which chiefly lay in proposing and handling things trivial, and of no moment; such as the rituals of the law, the traditions of the elders, or washing of the hands and cups, &c. nor merely the manner of his delivery, which was with great affection, ardour, and fervency of spirit, with much liberty and utterance of speech, and with wonderful perspicuity and majesty; in which also he differed from the Scribes, who taught in a cold and lifeless manner, without any spirit and power; but this chiefly regards the method he used in preaching, which was by delivering truths of himself in his own name, and by his own authority; often using those words, "but I say unto you": he spoke as a lawgiver, as one that had authority from heaven, and not from men;
and not as the Scribes, who used to say, when they delivered any thing to the people, "our Rabbins", or "our wise men say" so and so: such as were on the side of Hillell made use of his name; and those who were on the side of Shammai made use of his name; scarce ever would they venture to say anything of themselves, but said, the ancient doctors say thus and thus: almost innumerable instances might be given, out of the Talmud, in which one Rabbi speaks in the name of another; but our Lord spoke boldly, of himself, in his own name, and did not go about to support his doctrine by the testimony of the elders; but spake, as having received power and authority, as man, from his Father, "and not as the Scribes". Some copies add, and Pharisees; these generally going together; and so read the Vulgate Latin, the Syriac, the Persic versions, and the Hebrew edition of Matthew by Munster.
John Wesley
7:29 He taught them - The multitudes, as one having authority - With a dignity and majesty peculiar to himself as the great Lawgiver, and with the demonstration and power of the Spirit: and not as the scribes - Who only expounded the law of another; and that in a lifeless, ineffectual manner.
Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
7:29 For he taught them as one having authority--The word "one," which our translators have here inserted, only weakens the statement.
and not as the scribes--The consciousness of divine authority, as Lawgiver, Expounder and Judge, so beamed through His teaching, that the scribes teaching could not but appear drivelling in such a light.